THE ONTARIO
High School Reader

Minister of Education for Ontario
Schools and Collegiate Institutes
Company, Limited.
PREFACE
After communication with many of the teachers who have been
using the Principles and Practice of Oral Reading in their classes,
the author has made a number of important additions and changes. In
its amended form the book is published under the title of the
“Ontario High School Reader.”
As the book is intended for the teaching of oral reading it
contains an introductory chapter on the Principles of Reading, and
selections for practice, with appended notes. An effort has also
been made to grade the selections in the order of their difficulty.
Accordingly, a number of selections, each illustrating in a marked
degree only one, or at most two, of the various elements of Vocal
Expression, have been placed at the beginning; these should, of
course, be taught before the more complex selections are
attempted.
It is not intended that the pupil shall master the chapter on
the principles before beginning to read the selections; he should
become familiar with each topic as it is illustrated in the lesson.
In dealing with each lesson the teacher should first ascertain the
elements of vocal expression that it best exemplifies. He should
then discuss these elements with the pupils, using the necessary
paragraphs of the Introduction, and such black-board exercises as
he may deem necessary, until he is satisfied that the pupils are
ready to undertake the study of the selection. At the oral reading
the pupils should be able to show their mastery of the principles
thus taught. Toward the close of the course, they will naturally
read connectedly the various sections of the Introduction, in order
to obtain a comprehensive and systematic view of the
principles.
To secure good reading, systematic drill on the exercises in
Vowel Sounds and in Articulation is also necessary.
TABLE OF CONTENTS
| Principles of Reading | 1-35 | ||
| Importance of Oral Reading | 1 | ||
| Mechanical Side of Oral Reading | 2 | ||
| Correct Pronunciation, Distinct Articulation. | |||
| Expression | 3 | ||
| Concrete Thinking, Abstract Thinking, Emotion. | |||
| Elements of Vocal Expression | 7 | ||
| Pause, Grouping, Time, Inflection, Pitch, Force, Stress, Emphasis, Shading, Perspective, Quality. | |||
| Selections | 36-305 | ||
The Banner of St. George | Shapcott Wensley | 36 |
Jean Valjean and the Bishop | Victor Hugo | 38 |
The Well of St. Keyne | Robert Southey | 43 |
Faith, Hope and Charity | Bible | 46 |
The Legend Beautiful | Henry W. Longfellow | 47 |
The Vicar’s Family Use Art | Oliver Goldsmith | 52 |
The Soldier’s Dream | Oliver Goldsmith | 58 |
Van Elsen | Frederick George Scott | 60 |
Pibroch of Donuil Dhu | Sir Walter Scott | 61 |
The Day is Done | Henry W. Longfellow | 63 |
The Schoolmaster and the Boys | Charles Dickens | 65 |
The Knights’ Chorus | Alfred, Lord Tennyson | 70 |
The Northern Star | Unknown | 71 |
The Indigo Bird | Ethelwyn Wetherald | 72 |
The Pasture Field | Ethelwyn Wetherald | 73 |
Shipwrecked | Robert Louis Stevenson | 75 |
On His Blindness | John Milton | 80 |
Briggs in Luck | William M. Thackeray | 81 |
The Laughing Sally | Charles G. D. Roberts | 84 |
The Prodigal Son | Bible | 88 |
Christmas at Sea | Robert Louis Stevenson | 90 |
The Evening Wind | William Cullen Bryant | 93 |
Paradise and the Peri | Thomas Moore | 95 |
The Lady of Shalott | Alfred, Lord Tennyson | 100 |
Home they brought her Warrior dead | Alfred, Lord Tennyson | 107 |
The Sky | John Ruskin | 108 |
The Return of the Swallows | Edmund W. Gosse | 111 |
Barbara Frietchie | John Greenleaf Whittier | 113 |
Bless the Lord, O My Soul | Bible | 116 |
The Eternal Goodness | John Greenleaf Whittier | 118 |
The King of Glory | Bible | 119 |
The Four-Horse Race | “Ralph Connor” | 121 |
Mrs. Malaprop’s Views | Richard B. Sheridan | 126 |
The Glove and the Lions | Leigh Hunt | 131 |
The Fickleness of a Roman Mob | William Shakespeare | 133 |
Sir Peter and Lady Teazle | Richard B. Sheridan | 136 |
The Parting of Marmion and Douglas | Sir Walter Scott | 140 |
Columbus | Joaquin Miller | 143 |
From the “Apology” of Socrates | Benjamin Jowett | 145 |
Highland Hospitality | Sir Walter Scott | 151 |
The Outlaw | Sir Walter Scott | 154 |
Of Studies | Francis, Lord Bacon | 157 |
The Influence of Athens | Thomas Babington, Lord Macaulay | 159 |
National Morality | John Bright | 161 |
Hamlet’s Advice to the Players | William Shakespeare | 164 |
Rosabelle | Sir Walter Scott | 166 |
The Island of the Scots | William E. Aytoun | 168 |
Cranford Society | Mrs. Gaskell | 178 |
Sir Galahad | Alfred, Lord Tennyson | 182 |
Song for Saint Cecilia’s Day | John Dryden | 186 |
The Day was Lingering | Charles Heavysege | 189 |
On First Looking into Chapman’s Homer | John Keats | 189 |
Great Things Were Ne’er Begotten in an | Sir Daniel Wilson | 190 |
A Wood Lyric | William Wilfred Campbell | 191 |
To Night | Percy Bysshe Shelley | 193 |
The Opening Scene at the Trial of Warren | Thomas Babington, Lord Macaulay | 194 |
Peroration of Opening Speech against Warren | Edmund Burke | 201 |
The Song My Paddle Sings | E. Pauline Johnson | 203 |
The Defence of the Bridge | Thomas Babington, Lord Macaulay | 206 |
On the Death of King Edward VII | Sir Herbert Henry Asquith | 217 |
The Heroes of Magersfontein | The London Daily News | 221 |
Funeral of Julius Cæsar | William Shakespeare | 225 |
The Revenge | Alfred, Lord Tennyson | 234 |
Hervé Riel | Robert Browning | 241 |
The Handwriting on the Wall | Bible | 248 |
Paul’s Defence before King Agrippa | Bible | 251 |
The Stranded Ship | Charles G. D. Roberts | 254 |
Sir Patrick Spens | Old Ballad | 258 |
King John and the Abbot of Canterbury | Old Ballad | 262 |
The Key to Human Happiness | George Eliot | 266 |
The Vision of Sir Launfal | James Russell Lowell | 271 |
On the Death of Gladstone | Sir Wilfrid Laurier | 278 |
The Downfall of Wolsey | William Shakespeare | 286 |
The Italian in England | Robert Browning | 290 |
Advantages of Imperial Federation | George Monro Grant | 296 |
Collect for Dominion Day | Charles G. D. Roberts | 305 |
| Appendix | A. Exercises in Vocalization and Articulation | 306 | |
B. Physical Exercises | 312 | ||
C. List of Reference Books | 314 | ||
PRINCIPLES OF READING
There are several reasons why every boy or girl should strive to
become a good reader. In the first place, good oral reading is an
accomplishment in itself. It affords a great deal of pleasure to
others as well as to ourselves. In the second place, it improves
our everyday speech and is also a preparation for public speaking;
for the one who reads with distinctness and an accent of refinement
is likely to speak in the same way, whether in private conversation
or on the public platform. Moreover, it is only one step from
reading aloud before the class to recitation, and another step from
recitation to public speaking. Lastly, oral reading is the best
method of bringing out and conveying to others and to oneself all
that a piece of literature expresses. For example, the voice is
needed to bring out the musical effects of poetry. The following
lines will illustrate this point:
the wild winds sung The dirge of lovely
Rosabelle.
Here the music of the rhythm and the harmony between sound and
sense would be almost entirely lost in silent reading.
The voice, too, is often the surest and most effective means of
conveying differences of meaning and feeling in both prose and
poetry. The following words from Hervé Riel (pp. 241-247) may be made to convey different
meanings according to the intonation of the voice:
France?
This may be read to express hesitation and deliberation, or, as
is the evident intention, shewn by the context as well as by the
punctuation, to express Hervé Riel’s surprise and
indignation that such a thought should be entertained.
Now in what does oral reading consist? It consists, first of
all, in recognizing the words, pronouncing them correctly, and
articulating them distinctly. The pupil in the First Book, who is
learning to read, is trying to master this side of reading, which
is the mechanical side. He cannot be too careful as to the habits
of speech he forms; for correct position of the organs of speech
and proper control of the breath make for correct pronunciation and
distinct articulation, which are two of the foundation stones of
good reading.
By correct pronunciation, we mean the pronunciation
approved by a standard dictionary. Elegance and refinement of
speech depend largely on the correct pronunciation of the vowel
sounds. The vowel a, which is sounded in seven different
ways in the English language, presents the greatest difficulty.
Many people recognize at most, only the sound of a in at,
ate, all, far, and mortal respectively.
They ignore the sound as in air, and the shorter quantity of
the Italian a in ask, giving the sound of a in
ate to the former and of a in at or a
in all or a in far to the latter. Another
difficulty is that of distinguishing the sound of oo in
roof, food, etc., from the sound of oo in book
and good, and from the sound of u in such words as
pure and duke.
Pronunciation, when perfectly pure, should be free from what we
call provincialisms; that is, from any peculiarity of tone, accent,
or vowel sound, which would mark the speaker as coming from any
particular locality. If our pronunciation is perfectly pure, it
does not indicate, in the slightest degree, the part of the country
in which we have lived.
[Pg
3]Distinct articulation requires that each
syllable should receive its full value, and that the end of a word
should be enunciated as distinctly as the beginning. It depends
largely on the way in which we utter the consonants, just as
correct pronunciation depends on the enunciation of the vowels.
Final consonants are easily slurred, especially in the case of
words ending in two or more consonants, which present special
difficulties of articulation. Such words are mends,
seethes, thirsteth, breathed, etc. Sometimes,
too, the careless reader fails to articulate two consonants
separately when the first word ends with the consonant or consonant
sound with which the second begins; for example, Sir Richard
Grenville lay, Spanish ships; or when the first word
ends with a consonant and the second begins with a vowel, as in
eats apples, not at all, an ox, etc. On the
other hand, too evident an effort to secure the proper enunciation
of the sound elements should be avoided, since a stilted mode of
utterance is thus produced.
Exercises for drill in the vowel sounds and in articulation are
provided in Appendix A.
Oral reading, however, even in its earliest stages, consists in
more than recognizing words, pronouncing them correctly, and
articulating them distinctly. It includes thinking thoughts, seeing
mental pictures, (which is only another form of thinking) and
feeling varied emotions—all while the mechanical act of
reading is going on. To illustrate, let us take a line from The
Island of the Scots:
their heads, yet onward still they bore.
If we wish to read this line well, what must we do besides
pronouncing the words correctly and articulating them distinctly?
We must think about the meaning of what we read. [Pg 4]This
includes two kinds of thinking. In the example we first think the
picture presented by the words; that is, we make a mental image of
the little band of Scots, hand in hand, trying to ford the swiftly
flowing waters of the swollen river. This is called concrete
thinking. At the same time we form some judgment based on the
picture. We think of the great determination and courage these men
showed in struggling forward in spite of the danger. This is called
abstract thinking. But, as we have said, a reader does more
than think in these two ways—he feels; and feeling, or
emotion, comes of itself, if the reader thinks in the two
ways described, for emotion is the result of thinking. Especially
is it the result of concrete thinking; for what we see, even if
only with the mind’s eye, stirs our emotions more than that of
which we think in the abstract.
While reading the line just quoted, there are three emotions
which spring from the thinking. As we see these men struggling
against the strong current we have an emotion of fear for them;
then as we think of their determination and courage in the face of
such great danger, an emotion of determination comes to us, for we
identify ourselves with their fortunes; and lastly we are filled
with admiration for their heroism. Thus we experience the three
emotions of fear, determination, and admiration, while performing
the mechanical act of reading the words. These emotions, together
with the two kinds of thinking mentioned, affect the voice and the
manner of reading, and determine what we call expression. If
the words were simply repeated mechanically there would be no
expression. Since expression involves the employment of so many
different powers at one time, a mastery of the art of expression is
much harder to acquire, than a mastery of merely the mechanical
side of reading.
Accordingly, good vocal expression springs primarily from
something within ourselves—that is, from our mental and
emotional state. It cannot be acquired by mechanical imitation,
whether of the reading of another, or of the movements, sounds, and
gestures indicated in the subject [Pg 5]matter of what we read.
Nevertheless it is very stimulating to hear a selection well read,
not because a model is thus supplied for our imitation, but because
we get a grasp of the selection as a whole, and because the voice,
which possesses great power in stirring the imagination and the
feelings, thus prepares within us the mental and emotional state
necessary for the correct expression.
In the same way, imitation of the movements, sounds, and
gestures, suggested by the subject matter may be a stimulus to
thought and feeling when preparing a selection, since what we have
actually reproduced is more real to us than what we have only
imagined. After such preparation, imitation, if it enters into the
reading at all, will be spontaneous, and not intentional and
forced. In reading The Charge of the Light Brigade or The
Ride from Ghent to Aix, we do not designedly hurry along to
imitate rapidity of movement; but, rather, the imagination having
been kindled by the picture, our pulse is quickened, and the voice
moves rapidly in sympathy with the feelings aroused.
In the following extract (p. 216) the
atmosphere is one of joy. The reader is moved through sympathy with
Horatius, and his voice indicates the joy of the Romans, but he
does not attempt to imitate vocally, or by gesture, the “shouts,”
“clapping,” and “weeping”:
Fathers To press his gory hands;
And now, with shouts and clapping, He enters through the River-Gate, Borne by the joyous crowd.
Sometimes, as already stated, we imitate spontaneously:
Lartius; Herminius darted back:
And, as they passed, beneath their feet
They felt the timbers crack.
Here we imitate spontaneously the movement expressive of sudden
fear. Our action is prompted by our own fears for their safety.
Sometimes the feeling is still more complex. In reading the
following we spontaneously reproduce Sextus’ alternate hate and
fear which, moreover, we tinge with our own contempt:
city; Thrice looked he at the dead;
And thrice came on in fury, And thrice turned back in dread: And,
white with fear and hatred, Scowled at the
narrow way Where, wallowing in a pool of
blood, The bravest Tuscans
lay.
In reading the little poem from The Princess, (page 107) note how we are influenced by the tense
emotion of the attendants who speak. We do not try to imitate them;
but having made the scene stand out before us, we speak as we in
imagination hear them, in an aspirated tone of voice:
die.
In the last line it would savour of melodrama to try to
impersonate the lady as she says:
thee.
The important point is to show intelligent sympathy with her
speech, not to imitate her manner of uttering it.
On the other hand we must not make the mistake of supposing that
if we get the thought and the emotion, the true vocal expression
will follow. One who has a fine appreciation of a piece of
literature may, notwithstanding, read it very indifferently. Even
in conversation where we are interpreting vocally our own thoughts
and feelings, we sometimes [Pg 7]misplace emphasis or employ the wrong
inflection. How much more likely we are to fall into such errors
when we attempt to interpret vocally from a book the thoughts of
another.
In order to criticise ourselves or understand intelligent
criticism, we must have a knowledge of the laws that govern
speech—that is, we must know what properties of tone or what
acts of the voice correspond to certain mental and emotional
states. For example, the amount and character of thinking done
while we read determines the rate of utterance; the purpose or
motive of the thought and its completeness or incompleteness are
indicated by an upward or downward slide of the voice; the nervous
tension expresses itself in a certain key; the physical and mental
energy, in a certain power or volume of the voice; and the
character of the emotion is reflected in the quality. These
principles of vocal expression are known technically as the
elements of time, inflection, pitch,
force, and quality. Closely connected with these
elements are pause, grouping, stress,
emphasis, shading, and perspective.
Pause. It must be quite clear that when we are reading
silently, for the purpose of getting the thought for ourselves, our
minds are at work as has been described. We shall now examine how
this work done by the mind affects the voice and produces what we
call good expression when we are reading aloud for the purpose of
conveying thought to others. As an illustration we shall take an
example from The Glove and the Lions:
round, the ladies by their side, And
‘mongst them Count de Lorge, with one he hoped to make his
bride.
In these lines there are certain words or phrases which stand
out prominently, since they call up mental pictures, namely:
“nobles,” “benches round,” “Count de Lorge,” and [Pg 8]“one.” In
order to give time to make these mental pictures, we naturally
pause after each one. At the end of the first line we combine the
details, making a larger mental image, with the result that we make
a long pause after “side.” In reading the second line, the eye and
the mind run ahead of the voice, and the reader, wishing to impress
the listener with the new and important idea “Count de Lorge,”
pauses before it as well as after it. In the same way he pauses
before the phrase, “he hoped to make his bride,” to prepare the
mind of the listener to receive the impression. Thus we see that,
if the mind is working, a pause occurs after a word while we are
making a mental image or trying to realize the idea more fully, and
also often before we express an important idea, in order to prepare
the mind of the listener for what is to come.
A very useful exercise in the study of pause is to image the
pictures in selections such as the following:
and From mountain so rocky;
(picture) The war pipe and pennon
(picture) Are at Inverlocky. Come every hill-plaid, and True
heart that wears one; (picture) Come every
steel blade, (picture) and Strong hand that
bears one. (picture)
Leave untended the herd, (picture) The flock without shelter; (picture) Leave the corpse uninterred, (picture) The bride at the altar; (picture) Leave the deer, (picture) leave the steer, (picture)
Leave nets and barges: (picture) Come with your fighting gear, Broadswords and targes, (picture)
Then, too, in passing from one idea or thought to another, the
mind requires time to make the transition:
Aunus Into the stream beneath: [Pg
9]Herminius struck at Seius, And
clove him to the teeth: At Picus brave
Horatius Darted one fiery thrust;
And the proud Umbrian’s gilded arms Clashed in the bloody dust.
Here the mind passes in succession from the action of Lartius to
that of Herminius and that of Horatius. A long pause is required
after “beneath,” “teeth,” and “dust,” with a shorter pause after
“Seius” and after “thrust.” Further, if the thoughts concern
actions far apart, more time is required to make the transition,
and hence a longer pause:
toss’d Over the heads of the rebel
host.
Ever its torn folds rose and fell On the loyal winds that loved it well;
And through the hill-gaps, sunset light
Shone over it with a warm good-night.
Barbara Frietchie’s work is o’er, And the Rebel rides on his raids no more.
Note the transition in thought from the day on which these
stirring events are supposed to have taken place to the present
time. This is indicated by a long pause after “warm
good-night.”
Sometimes the mind requires time to fill in ideas suggested but
not expressed:
bars, Flapped in the morning wind: the
sun Of noon look’d down and saw not
one.
Here, the tearing down of the flags between the morning and
noon, is suggested to the mind; hence a long pause after
“wind.”
Where an ellipsis occurs and the meaning is not obvious, there
is a pause to give time to realize the logical connection:
there Than reign our English
queen.
Here’s the English can and will!
Note the pauses after “reign,” and “English” (second
example).
In such examples as the following where the meaning is obvious,
the pauses after “them,” “one,” “weary,” and “wounded,” make
prominent the important idea following:
Lorge, with one he hoped to make his bride.
The weary to sleep and the wounded to
die.
When preparing to read a selection, it is of great importance to
make the leading thoughts stand out clearly in the mind so that we
may be able to present them one by one. The poem Barbara
Frietchie (p. 113.) could be divided
into paragraphs with some such titles as the following: (1) the
town of Frederick and its surroundings, (2) the approach of the
army, (3) the tearing down of the flags, (4) the raising of Barbara
Frietchie’s flag, (5) Stonewall Jackson and his men, and so on.
Each of the paragraphs is a complete section of the poem, and
requires a well-marked pause before passing on to the next one.
Grouping. In the extract from The Glove and the
Lions, used above to illustrate pause, the mental pictures and
important ideas are suggested in nearly every ease by a single
word. Ideas are, however, suggested as often by groups of words as
by single words. These groups are treated as single words, and may
take pauses before or after them as the case may be. The reader,
who is thinking as he [Pg 11]reads, will group together words that
express one idea, or symbolize one picture, presenting these ideas
and pictures to himself and to the listener one by one, and
separating by a pause, of greater or less length, those not closely
connected.
A slouched leather cap|| half hid his face| bronzed by the sun
and wind| and dripping with sweat.|| He wore a cravat twisted like
a rope|| coarse blue trousers| worn and shabby| white on one knee|
and with holes in the other;|| an old ragged gray blouse| patched
on one side with a piece of green cloth| sewed with twine;|| upon
his back| was a well-filled knapsack,|| in his hand| he carried an
enormous knotted stick;|| his stockingless feet| were in hobnailed
shoes;|| his hair was cropped|| and his beard long.
Here the double vertical lines mark off groups of words which
express one idea or symbolize one picture, and which are therefore
each separated from the other by a well-marked pause. The single
vertical lines indicate a shorter pause between the subdivisions of
each group. The phrase “an old ragged gray blouse patched on one
side with a piece of green cloth sewed with twine” presents one
picture by itself, and is separated from the context by a long
pause, but each detail in this picture is presented in turn to the
mind’s eye, hence the shorter pauses after “blouse,” “cloth,” and
“twine.”
The reader should be careful not to allow pause and grouping to
produce a jerky effect, thus interfering with the rhythm. This
applies especially to poetry, which demands, in order to preserve
the rhythm, that the caesural pause should not be slighted, and
that there should be a more or less marked pause at the end of each
line:
And they had trod the Pass once more, and stoop’d on
either side
To pluck the heather from the spot where he had
dropped and died.
[Pg
12] In the second line, the caesural pause occurs after
“spot,” but the phrase “from the spot where he had dropped and
died” expresses one idea and must be given as a whole. The rhythm
and the grouping appear to be at variance; but the difficulty is
easily overcome by making the caesural pause shorter than the pause
after “heather” which introduces the group, and at the same time,
by not allowing the voice to fall on the word “spot.”
The following affords another instance where the grouping
appears to interfere with the rhythm:
well Shall drink before his wife,
A happy man thenceforth is he, For he shall be master for life.
“Of this gifted well” is evidently not connected in thought with
“husband.” It must be separated from “husband” by a pause and
attached to “shall drink” at the beginning of the next line. To do
this, it is not, however, necessary to omit the pause at the end of
the line; for this would mar the effect of the rhythm. The
difficulty is again overcome by making the pause at the end of the
line shorter than the pauses which mark the grouping, and by not
allowing the voice to fall on “well.”
Time is the rate at which we read. It is fast or slow
according to the number and the length of the pauses between words
and phrases, and also according to the length of time the reader
dwells on the words themselves. There is perhaps no more frequent
criticism made on reading than that it is too fast. What does this
mean? It means that the reader is not doing enough thinking as he
repeats the words. Consequently, he does not dwell on words that
are full of meaning, nor pause before and after words and phrases
to make the mental picture and to grasp the thought more fully.
Moreover, for the benefit of the listener, the reading should be
slower than is required by the reader for himself. The [Pg 13]reader,
with his eye on the page, can allow his eye and mind to run ahead
of his voice, and can thus realize the thought in less time than
the listener. The following line calls for a comparatively small
amount of thinking:
High flew the spray above their heads, yet onward
still they bore.
Here, there is little except what is on the surface, and the
thoughts suggested by the words are of the kind to make the mind
think rapidly. Hence the line is read in faster time than the
average rate. Reading may, accordingly, be fast from one or both of
two causes. First, when there is no background of thought for the
mind to dwell upon, and second when the nature of the thoughts
themselves, such as the narration of the rapid succession of
events, impels to quick mental action. The following lines from
Pibroch of Donuil Dhu (p. 61) will
serve as an illustration:
come, Faster and faster, Chief, vassal, page and groom, Tenant and master. Fast they come,
fast they come; See how they gather!
etc.
So, too, reading may be slow from the exact opposite of these
two reasons. First, when there is a great back-ground of thought
suggested by the words, and second, when the reflective and
meditative nature of the thought leads to slow action on the part
of the mind. In some selections both of these conditions are
present; in others only one of them. In The Day is Done (p.
63) there is little thought below the
surface; but the reading is slow because the quiet, meditative
nature of the thought tends to slow mental action:
with music, And the cares that infest the
day, Shall fold their tents, like the
Arabs, And as silently steal
away.
Both conditions, however, exist in the lines from Barbara
Frietchie which describe the effect produced on Stonewall
Jackson by Barbara Frietchie’s heroic action and daring speech:
shame, Over the face of the leader
came.
A great many thoughts are suggested by these two lines. The
heart of the gallant Southerner is touched at the sight of this
weak, decrepit old woman with the courage and boldness of youth,
ready to die for her principles. His stern features relax and a
look of sadness passes over his face. The taunting words “spare
your country’s flag” have struck home. The tragic side of civil war
is forced upon him—father fighting against son, and brother
against brother, the sons of freedom firing at their own
star-spangled banner. The sorrow and the shame of it all rise
before him, and the crimson flush mounts to his brow. With this
undercurrent of thought in the mind, it is impossible to read
rapidly. Besides, the reflective nature of the thoughts themselves
tends to make one repeat the words slowly.
Sometimes, again, reading is faster than the moderate rate
because of the unimportance of the events or facts:
flowers and the trees, Of the singing birds
and the humming bees; Then talked of the
haying, and wondered whether The cloud in
the west would bring foul weather.
Note the lightness with which the unimportant details of
conversation are skimmed over.
Inflection. If we listen to the speech of the people
around us, we can easily detect an upward slide of the voice on
some words, a downward slide on others, and on others again a
combination of the two. This slide of the voice on
words—generally on the accented syllable of an emphatic [Pg
15]word—is called inflection, and the
various inflections are known as rising (/), falling
(\), rising circumflex (\/), and falling circumflex
(/\).
Each inflection has a definite and fixed meaning recognized by
every one, and it is because of the laws of inflection that we can
tell what meaning a speaker intends to convey when he uses certain
words; for often the same words may carry two or three different
meanings according to the inflection. The simple word “Yes,” with
an abrupt downward slide, expresses decided affirmation. When
spoken with an upward slide, it expresses interrogation and is
equivalent to “Is that really so?” When it has a combination of the
downward and upward slide or a rising circumflex inflection, the
meaning is no longer simple but complex. There is an assertion
combined with doubt. It is equivalent to saying: “I think so but I
am not really sure.” In such a sentence as: “Do not say ‘yes,'”
where the idea “but say ‘no,'” is merely implied, but not formally
expressed, the word “yes” has a combination of the upward and
downward slide or a falling circumflex inflection.
If we take an idea for its own sake, if it is independent and
complete in itself, the voice has the downward slide or falling
inflection on the words which stand for the central idea:
casques of men, My tough lance thrusteth
sure, My strength is as the strength of
ten, Because my heart is pure. The shattering trumpet shrilleth high, The hard brands shiver on the steel, The splinter’d spear-shafts crack and fly, The horse and rider reel.
Each statement is complete in itself and has the falling
inflection.
Sometimes there is a slight downward slide before the statement
is completed, because the mind feels that the ideas [Pg 16]already
expressed are of sufficient force to give them the value of
completeness:
of tèn, Because my heart is
pure.
And the sick men down in the hold were most of
them stark and còld, And the pikes
were all broken or bènt, and the powder was all of it
spènt; And the masts and the rigging
were lying over the side.
Note the momentary completeness on “ten,” “cold,” “bent,” and
“spent,” requiring the falling inflection.
If on the other hand an idea is incomplete, either pointing
forward to some other idea or being subordinate, the voice has the
upward slide or rising inflection. The rising inflection, like the
falling, may be long or short, more or less abrupt, according to
the importance of the thought:
monarch’s príde, Felt them in her
bosom glow.
“She” points forward to the predicate “felt” and because of the
importance of the idea it takes a long rising inflection; “with all
a monarch’s pride” being subordinate and incomplete also requires
the voice to be kept up, but takes a shorter rising inflection.
It is of the greatest importance to know the exact purpose of
the thought, so that the voice may, of itself, give the
corresponding inflection:
garlánds thére Would grace a
summer quèen.
The sense is evidently not complete in the first line, the
intention being to emphasize the beauty of the garlands to be
gathered, and not merely to state that they may be gathered [Pg
17]there. When the reader understands the exact meaning
he will convey it by keeping the rising inflection on
“garlands.”
Similar to the foregoing is the following:
the wést cóuntry But has
heard of the Wèll of St. Kèyne.
The sense is not complete until we read the second line. The
rising inflection on “country” indicates this and connects the
first line with the second, bringing out the meaning, that every
wife in the west country has heard of the Well of St. Keyne.
Sometimes we have a series of rising inflections, all pointing
forward to the leading statement which is to follow and which is
necessary to complete the sense, for example:
disobédience and the frúit Of
that forbidden trée, whose mortal táste Brought déath into the wórld, and all our
wóe, With loss of Éden, till
one greater mán Restóre us,
and regáin the blissful séat, Sing, heàvenly Mùse.
Incompleteness may be suggested by a negative statement or its
equivalent:
másters, Nót from the
bárds sublime, Whose distant
footsteps echo Through the corridors of
Time.
I do not know what I was pláying,
Or what I was dréaming thén,
But I struck one chord of music Like the sound of a great Amen.
Note the rising inflection on these negative clauses.
On the same principle the rising inflection is used on the
negative statements of persuasive argument as in the Apology of
Socrates (p. 145).
But I thought that I ought not to do anything common or mean, in
the hour of danger: nor do I now repent of the manner of my
defence.
For neither in war nor yet at law ought any man to use every way
of escaping death.
Not so; the deficiency which led to my conviction was not of
words—certainly not.
Doubt and hesitation also imply incompleteness:
things to show his love of me! King,
ladies, lovers, all look on; the chance is wondrous fine;
I’ll drop my glove to prove his love; great glory
will be mine!
Note the rising inflection on the first two lines where the lady
is still in doubt as to what shall be the test of De Lorge’s love,
and the falling inflection on the last one when she has reached a
decision.
Pleading and entreaty also convey a sense of incompleteness and
take the rising inflection:
let me not stir you up To such a sudden
flood of mutiny. Good Sir Richard, tell us now, For to fight is but to die!
A direct interrogation, that is, one that can be answered by
“Yes” or “No”, implies incompleteness in the mind of the questioner
and requires a decided rising inflection:
Shýlock? May you stéad me? Will you pléasure me? Shall I
knów your ánswer?
Questions that require an explanatory answer and cannot be
answered by “Yes” or “No,” do not convey an idea of incompleteness,
being merely equivalent to the statement of a desire for certain
information. Consequently they take the falling inflection:
whàt tràde art thòu? 1st Cit. Why, sir, a carpenter. Mar. Where is thy leather àpron, and thy
rùle? What dost thou with thy best
appàrel òn?— You, sir,
whàt tràde are yoù?
The purpose or motive of a question must be considered. We must
know whether the question is asked for information, or whether its
purpose is to give information; that is, whether it is only another
way of making an assertion—what is sometimes called a
question of appeal. When Shylock asks Portia: “Shall I not have
barely my principal?” he does so with the direct purpose of
learning his sentence. His question can be answered by “Yes” or
“No” and the rising inflection is used. But when he asks: “On what
compulsion must I?” he means simply to give the information that
there is no power on earth to compel him. This is a complete
thought, hence the falling inflection. Other examples are:
Have you e’er heard of gallant like young
Lochinvar?
battle like this in the world before?
What conquest brings he home? What tributaries follow him to Rome, To grace in captive bonds his chariot wheels?
The opposite inflections on antithetical words or phrases are
also due to this law of completeness and incompleteness. The first
part of the antithesis usually has the rising [Pg
20]inflection marking incompleteness, and the second,
the falling, marking completeness.
merry mórn, And mìne at
dèad of nìght.
For this thy brother was déad, and is àlive again;
and was lóst, and is foùnd.
Similarly, in a series of words or phrases parallel in
construction, all have the rising inflection but the last:
As Cæsar lóved me, I wéep for him; as he was
fortúnate, I rejóice at it; as he was
válíant, I hónour him; but as he was
ambìtious, I slèw him! There is teárs for his
lóve; jóy for his fórtune; hónour for
his válour; and deàth for his ambìtion.
Cráfty men contémn studies; símple men
admíre them; and wìse men ùse them.
If one part of the antithesis is a negation, it takes the rising
inflection, whether it comes first or second. This is owing to the
fact that, as illustrated above, a negation implies incompleteness.
The other part then takes the falling inflection:
Gòd, not into the hands of Spáin.
I come to bùry Cæsar, not to
práise him.
I said an èlder soldier, not a
bétter.
Often only one part of the antithesis is expressed, the contrast
being implied. In such a case, the voice brings out the contrast by
placing a combination of the two inflections of the regularly
expressed antithesis on the one word [Pg 21]which does duty for both
parts: Cassius says: “I said an elder soldier, not a better” in
reply to Brutus’ speech—”You say you are a better soldier.”
The antithesis is fully expressed, and the voice places the falling
inflection on “elder” and the rising inflection on “better.” If
Cassius had omitted the words “not a better,” the very same meaning
could have been conveyed by placing a combination of the rising and
the falling inflection or a falling circumflex on the word “elder,”
thus—”I said an êlder soldier.” In the next line he
goes on to say “Did I say bĕtter?” Here, there is an implied
contrast with “elder,” which is expressed by a combination of the
falling and the rising inflection or a rising circumflex. From
these two examples, we can see that the law of completeness and
incompleteness holds good with the compound or circumflex
inflection, just as it does with the simple inflection, and
determines whether the circumflex shall be rising or falling.
A very common mistake in reading is to use the circumflex
inflection in emphasizing a word, thus making a contrast where none
is intended. “Ramped and roared the lions” with a falling
circumflex inflection on “lions,” instead of a simple falling
inflection, suggests that the tigers or some other animals did not
ramp and roar. For similar reasons, avoid the circumflex when
emphasizing “hand” and “feet” in “put a ring on his hand and shoes
on his feet.”
As has already been stated, it is necessary to know the motive
behind the words. When Shylock says: “O wise and upright judge,”
his intention is evidently to bestow sincere praise. The reader,
knowing this, instinctively gives a straight slide. Later, when
Gratiano says: “O upright judge, O learned judge!” his intention is
to taunt and hold up to ridicule; there is a double meaning
conveyed, which finds its natural expression in a curved
inflection.
Compare the curved inflections in the cobbler’s speeches in Act
I. Scene I, of Julius Cæsar (p. 133) when he is fencing with Marullus, with the
straight inflections of his final speech [Pg 22]when he has thrown
aside his raillery and speaks with sincerity:
![]() |
| Truly, sir, to wear out their shoes, to get myself |
![]() |
| in more work. But, indeèd, sir, we make hòliday to |
| see Caèsar, and to rejoìce in his triùmph. |
One writer has said: “Where there is simple and genuine thought,
deep and sincere feeling, wherever the eye is single, the
inflections of the voice are straight; a crook in the mind however
is indicated by a crook in the voice.”
Pitch is the key of the voice. A change of pitch is a
leap from one key to another during silence. Inflection, as we have
seen, is a gradual change in the key while the voice is speaking.
The pitch or key depends upon the muscular tension of the vocal
chords, which act like the strings of a musical instrument: the
greater the tension, the higher the key. Muscular tension implies
nervous tension and this is dependent upon the mental state. If the
mind is calm, the nervous and muscular tension is normal, and the
speaker uses the key habitual to him in his ordinary speech. If the
mental state is one of excitement, the key is higher because of
greater nervous and muscular tension. If, on the other hand, the
mental state is one of depression, the key is lower because of
relaxed muscular tension.
In The Defence of the Bridge (p. 206) the Romans, seeing the danger of the heroes,
are wrought up to a high state of nervous tension which finds its
natural expression in the high-pitched voice:
Horatius!” Loud cried the Fathers
all. “Back, Lartius! back Herminius!
Back, ere the ruin fall!”
Contrast with this the lower key of Horatius, who is calm and
self-controlled:
To whom the Romans pray, A
Roman’s life, a Roman’s arms, Take thou in
charge this day!”
Observe the gradual rise in pitch with the increase of tension
or excitement in the following:
bottom; Now on dry earth he stands;
Now round him throng the Fathers To press his gory hands; And
now, with shouts and clapping, And noise of
weeping loud, He enters through the
River-Gate, Borne by the joyous
crowd.
In the following lines, where the Douglas holds communion with
himself, the tension is low chiefly because of his great mental
depression, and, consequently, he speaks in a low key:
could frame; A prisoner lies the noble
Graeme, And fiery Roderick soon will
feel The vengeance of the royal
steel. I, only I, can ward their
fate,— God grant the ransom come not
late. The abbess hath her promise
given. My child shall be the bride of
Heaven:— Be pardoned one repining
tear! For he, who gave her, knows how
dear, How excellent! but that is by,
And now my business is—to die.
The low pitch is also partly due to the fact that the Douglas is
speaking to himself, and has no desire to communicate his thoughts
to another; for the effort to communicate thought causes increased
tension.
Again, it requires greater effort to address a person who is at
a distance than one close at hand, or to address a large [Pg
24]audience than a small one. Observe the comparatively
high pitch in which Antony (p. 225) begins
his oration:
lend me your ears; I come to bury
Cæsar, not to praise him.
If the reader wishes to give prominence to a thought, the effort
put forth causes muscular tension, resulting in a higher pitch. On
the other hand, a thought, which the reader regards as not of
special importance to the listener, finds expression in lower
pitch, more as if he were addressing himself:
the beast of game The privilege of chase
may claim, Though space and law the stag we
lend, Ere hound we slip, or bow we
bend, Who ever recked, where, how, or
when, The prowling fox was trapped or
slain?
Observe the lower pitch of the subordinate clauses in the first
four lines, and the higher pitch in the last two lines which
project the leading thought.
“I think, boys,” said the schoolmaster, when the clock struck
twelve, “that I shall give an extra half-holiday this
afternoon.”
Similarly, the narrative clause “said the schoolmaster” which
interrupts the direct speech is read in lower pitch and is
separated by a marked pause before and after.
Parenthetical expressions, also for the same reason, are read in
lower pitch.
She had not perceived—how could she until she had lived
longer?—the inmost truth of the old monk’s outpourings, that
renunciation remains sorrow, though a sorrow borne willingly.
[Pg
25] He (Mr. Pickwick) would not deny that he was
influenced by human passions, and human feelings,
(cheers)—possibly by human weaknesses—(loud cries of
“No”); but this he would say, that if ever the fire of
self-importance broke out in his bosom, the desire to benefit the
human race in preference, effectually quenched it.
Passages which are collateral or co-ordinate in construction,
and equally balanced, will find their natural vocal expression in
the same pitch and, of course, the pitch varies as the attitude of
the mind changes:
stars, Forty flags with their crimson
bars, Flapped in the morning wind: the
sun Of noon looked down and saw not
one.
The first two lines have the same pitch, because there is no
difference in intensity of feeling or in the mental conception.
There is, however, an entire change of thought beginning with “the
sun.” This is accompanied by a change of pitch.
Force. Force is vocal energy; in other words, it is the
power or volume of the voice, and is determined by the amount of
physical and mental energy exerted by the speaker.
The language of everyday conversation, when not marked by
intensity of feeling or purpose, requires only a moderate amount of
physical and mental energy and is expressed by moderate
force. Intensity of feeling or purpose, on the other hand, is
accompanied by a great expenditure of energy, and finds its natural
outlet in strong force. In the following lines, (p. 132) the king’s emphatic approval of De Lorge’s
action and his vehement condemnation of the lady’s vanity find
expression in strong force:
“In truth!” cried Francis, “rightly done!” and he
rose from where he sat:
“No love,” quoth he, “but vanity, sets love a task
like that!”
Compare the moderate amount of energy expended in uttering the
narrative clauses “cried Francis,” “and he rose from where he sat,”
and “quoth he,” which should be read with moderate force.
More physical energy is expended in making one’s self understood
at a distance than near at hand, and in addressing a large audience
than a small one; hence strong force is used in the following where
it is accompanied by a loud tone of voice:
Horatius!” Loud cried the Fathers
all.
But strong force does not necessarily imply a loud tone of
voice:
Sextus; “Will not the villain drown?
But for this stay, ere close of day We should have sacked the town!”
Here Sextus gives vent to his concentrated hate for Horatius and
speaks with strong force, but not in a loud tone of voice.
The effort to influence the mind and action of others draws on a
great fund of mental energy; hence commands, persuasion, and
argument, all find their vocal expression in strong force.
Hervé Riel, urging the captains to allow him to pilot the
ships, speaks with strong force:
Sirs, they know I speak the truth! Sirs, believe me
there’s a way!
Only let me lead the line,
When the mental or physical energy is at a low ebb we speak with
weak force:
in the darkness and the cold, Was just that
I was leaving home, and my folks were growing old. [Pg
27]Take me out, sink me deep in the green
profound, To sway with the long-weed, swing
with the drowned, Where the change of the
soft tide makes no sound, Far below the
keels of the outward bound.
For the same reason such poems as The Day is Done, (p. 63) and Part IV, of The Lady of Shalott,
(p. 200) are read with gentle force.
A change in force often accompanies a change in pitch. The lower
pitch of parenthetical expressions, and narrative clauses which
interrupt direct discourse, is accompanied by weaker force, and the
higher pitch resulting from the efforts to make one’s self heard at
a distance is accompanied by stronger force.
Stress is force applied to the vowel sound. When we are
taken by surprise and give expression to it by means of the one
word “Oh,” we apply the force or volume of the voice to the
beginning of the vowel sound. This is called initial or radical
stress (>) to a statement, or to insist on a refusal to some
persistent request we say “No,” gradually increasing the force of
the voice to the last part of the vowel sound. This is called
final or vanishing stress (<). Again, if our minds
are uplifted with wonder and delight at something we have heard or
seen, we exclaim “Oh” applying the force to the middle of the vowel
sound. This swell of the vowel sound is called median stress
(<>).
It has already been pointed out that force depends upon the
amount of energy. The above examples show that stress or the
location of force depends upon the kind of mental energy, or
the attitude of mind, whether it be that of abruptness, of
insistence, or of uplift.
All speech has a slight tendency toward initial stress, because
the effort made by the vocal chords to articulate sound is
characterized by abruptness. If, in addition, the mental energy of
the speaker possesses abruptness through sudden impulse or emotion,
or through unconscious imitation [Pg 28]of sound or movement, the
initial stress is very prominent:
apron, and thy rule? What dost thou
with thy best apparel on?— You, sir, what trade are
you?
Quick, as it fell, from the broken
staff Dame Barbara snatched the
silken scarf.
She leaned far out on the window-sill,
And shook it forth with a royal
will.
While I nodded, nearly napping, suddenly there came
a tapping,
As of some one gently rapping, rapping at my chamber
door.
If the speaker desires to impress on others his own feelings or
convictions, the final stress is the result. Such insistence is
found in the expression of anger, scorn, indignation, and
determination:
ruin France? That were worse
than fifty Hogues! Sirs, they
know I speak the truth! Sirs,
believe me, there’s a way!
In the first two lines Hervé Riel wishes to make others
feel his own indignation at the thought of burning the fleet. In
the last two, he tries to impress them with his conviction that
there is a way out of the difficulty. Hence the final stress in
each case.
Sometimes the speaker tries to enforce his own opinion by
peevishness, whining, or complaining, with the result that he uses
the final stress:
Lady Teazle. Then why will you endeavour to
make yourself so disagreeable to me, and thwart me in
every little elegant expense?
Sir Peter. Madam, I say, had you any of these little
elegant expenses when you married me?
[Pg
29]Lady Teazle. Sir Peter! would you have
me be out of the fashion?
If the mental energy or mental attitude is one of uplift or
exaltation, expressing itself in adoration of the Deity, or in
admiration and love of the beautiful, or in sympathy and tenderness
toward mankind, the median stress is used:
Bless the Lord, O my soul: and all that is within
me, bless his holy name.
Roll on, thou deep and dark
blue ocean—roll!
tuneful art, Dear as the light that visits
these sad eyes, Dear as the ruddy drops
that warm my heart, Ye died amidst your
dying country’s cries.
Determination and settled conviction in the speaker’s mind,
especially when accompanied by a marked degree of dignity,
calmness, and self-control, cause equal stress on every part of the
vowel sound. This is called thorough stress:
ducats Were in six parts, and every part a
ducat, I would not draw them; I would have
my bond.
It is the stress of quiet strength and great reserve force:
around them, Not an eye was seen to
quiver; Though the shot flew sharp and
deadly, Not a man relax’d his
hold.
In a more marked degree, it is also the stress used in
calling:
Then rose a warning cry behind, a joyous shout
before:
“The current’s strong,—the way is
long,—they’ll never reach the shore!
See, see! they stagger in the midst, they waver in
their line!
Fire on the madmen! break their ranks, and whelm
them in the Rhine!”
If the speaker’s attitude of mind is not straightforward and
sincere, if he speaks with a double meaning, in irony or sarcasm,
the stress is a combination of the radical and final, known as
compound stress (><). This is analogous to the
compound inflection. See page 21.
Sextus! Now welcome to thy home!
Why dost thou stay, and turn away? Here lies the road to Rome.
Accordingly, the compound stress is used when the intention is
to taunt or to ridicule:
Sir Peter. Ay—there again—taste! Zounds!
Madam, you had no taste when you married me!
Lady Teazle. That’s very true, indeed, Sir Peter!
and after having married you, I should never pretend to
taste again, I allow.
Emphasis—The importance of an idea, whether this
idea is expressed by a single word, or by a phrase or clause, is
indicated by a variation of pitch, force, or time. This change in
pitch, force, or time, by attracting attention to that idea, is a
means of emphasis. It is the new idea, or the idea which is
important through contrast either expressed or implied, which will
attract the reader’s attention and which he will make prominent in
this way:
are a better soldier: Let it
appear so; make your vaunting true, And it shall please me well: for mine own
part, I shall be glad to learn of
noble men.
Cassius. You wrong me every way;
you wrong me, Brutus; I said, an
elder soldier, not a better:
“better soldier,” “appear,” and “true” are central ideas; they
express important ideas not mentioned before. When Cassius replies
he at once throws the idea of “soldier” in the back-ground and
emphasizes “better” by contrasting it with [Pg 31]“elder.” He also
introduces the new idea “wrong” which he makes still more emphatic
by repetition. Brutus also introduces the new idea “please me well”
which he makes emphatic by repeating it in the word “glad.” Other
examples of words and phrases becoming more emphatic through
repetition are:
come; Faster and faster, . . .
. .
Fast they come, fast they come;
Jump, or I fire,” he
said, “This chance alone your life can
save: JUMP, JUMP.”
In the case of a climax, the emphasis grows stronger on each
member of the series:
“Take the helm, lead the line, save the squadron!”
cried its chief.
It is enthronéd in the hearts of Kings,
It is an attribute to God himself.
When a wind from the lands they had ruin’d awoke
from sleep,
And the water began to heave and the weather to
moan,
And or ever that evening ended a great gale
blew,
And a wave like the wave that is raised by an
earthquake grew,
Till it smote on their hulls and their sails and
their masts and their flags.
However, if a word is repeated, it is not necessarily emphatic
each time:
The German heart is stout and true, the German arm
is strong;
The German foot goes seldom back where armèd
foemen throng.
In the phrase “The German heart” the chief emphasis is on
“heart,” with a slighter emphasis on German. The emphasis is then
transferred to “arm” and “foot” through contrast with “heart.” To
emphasize “German” again would weaken the effect.
Compare the repetition, in the following, of the syllable “un,”
also of the phrase “this year”:
Clitumnus Grazes the milk-white
steer; Unharmed the water-fowl may
dip In the Volsinian mere.
The harvests of Arretium, This year, old men shall reap, This
year young boys in Umbro Shall plunge the
struggling sheep; And in the vats of
Luna, This year, the must shall foam
Round the white feet of laughing girls
Whose sires have marched to Rome.
Words and phrases are emphatic quite as often through contrast
implied as through contrast expressed. It is evident that such a
sentence as: “Will you ride to town to-day?” may have a number of
different meanings according to the words emphasized. This
difference of meaning is due to an implied contrast. If “you” is
emphatic, it is because there is a mental contrast between “you”
and some other person. If “ride” is emphatic, it is because riding
is being contrasted with walking or driving and so on. The
following contain examples of emphasis through implied
contrast:
Great things were ne’er begotten in an
hour.
But now no sound of laughter was heard among
the foes.
As already shown on page 21, the
emphasis, in the case of implied contrast, is brought out by the
circumflex inflection.
Shading and Perspective. These deal with the
relative importance of words, phrases, or clauses. According as an
idea suggested by a word or group of words is regarded as principal
or subordinate, the voice either projects it or holds it in the
back-ground as an artist shades his picture:
And, though the legend does not live,—for
legends lightly die—
The peasant, as he sees the stream in winter rolling
by,
And foaming o’er its channel-bed between him and the
spot
Won by the warriors of the sword, still calls that
deep and dangerous ford
The Passage of the Scot.
The principal statement, “The peasant still calls that deep and
dangerous ford the Passage of the Scot,” is projected or emphasized
by higher pitch and stronger force, the thought being sustained,
and the connection made between “The peasant” and “still calls” by
means of the rising inflection. The subordinate statements, “though
the legend does not live” and “as he sees the stream in winter
rolling by … sword,” are kept in the back-ground by slightly
lower pitch and moderate force. The parenthetical clause, “for
legends lightly die,” is subordinate to the subordinate statement
and is thrown still more into the back-ground in the same way as
the preceding.
Strictly speaking, the term “shading” is used to indicate the
value of individual phrases or clauses; “perspective,” to indicate
the values of several phrases or clauses viewed relatively.
The quality, or timbre, of the voice reveals the
speaker’s emotions, their character, number, and intensity. The
voice is affected by the muscular texture of the throat, just as
the tone of an instrument is affected by the texture of the
material of which it is made. This muscular texture is affected by
nerve and muscular vibrations which are caused by emotion, the
result of mental impressions. Whatever be the [Pg 34]quality
of voice peculiar to the individual, it is greatly modified by his
emotions. The man of few emotions has few vocal vibrations; hence
his monotonous voice. The man whose emotions are habitually cruel,
has a harsh, hard muscular texture through contraction of the
muscles; hence the hard voice. It is plain that the natural voice
is an index to the character. If the imagination and soul are
cultivated, the voice will gain in richness and fulness. If, in
reading that which expresses the sublime, noble, and grand, the
imagination is kindled, the voice will express by its vibrations
the largeness of our conception. This full, rich voice is called
the orotund:
Desert, these The unshorn fields, boundless
and beautiful, For which the speech of
England has no name— The
prairies.
For as the heaven is high above the earth, so great
is his mercy toward them that fear him.
As far as the east is from the west, so far hath he
removed our transgressions from us.
In thinking of what is stern, severe, harsh, cruel, or base, the
muscles of the throat contract and produce the rigid, throaty tone
known as the guttural:
Tell me that.
“Curse on him!” quoth false Sextus “Will not the villain drown? But
for this stay, ere close of day, We should
have sacked the town!”
Certain states of mind, such as awe, caution, secrecy, fear,
etc., produce in greater or less degree an aspirated or “breathy”
quality, called the whisper or aspirate:
shell, His listening brethren stood
around, And, wondering, on their faces
fell To worship that celestial
sound. [Pg 35] The red rose cries, “She is near, she is near;” And the white rose weeps, “She is late;” The larkspur listens, “I hear, I hear;” And the lily whispers, “I wait.”
The atmosphere of hush and repose expresses itself by a partial
whisper:
calm so deep! The river glideth at his own
sweet will: Dear God! the very houses seem
asleep; And all that mighty heart is lying
still!
It must not be supposed that the whisper is always associated
with moderate or with weak force as in the preceding examples.
Strong force is used with the whisper to express intensity of
feeling or vehemence:
Whispering with white lips: the foe! they come! they
come!
Hush, I say, hush!
Other emotional states have their corresponding qualities of
voice, such, for example, as the quality of oppressed feeling and
the quality expressing agitation.
To conclude: it must be carefully borne in mind that the reader
should never strive to produce a certain quality apart from the
emotion which should precede. By force alone, for example, he will
succeed in producing mere sound without the quality. Nor are any of
the examples given above, in dealing with the various elements of
vocal expression, intended for practice in voice gymnastics apart
from the preliminary state of which they are the vocal expression.
They are intended merely as illustrations of the laws which govern
correct speech.
THE HIGH SCHOOL READER
THE BANNER OF ST. GEORGE
Elgar
ages, The banner of England’s might,
The blood-red cross of the brave St.
George, That burns on a field of
white! It speaks of the deathless
heroes5 On
fame’s bright page inscrolled, And bids
great England ne’er forget The glorious
deeds of old!
O’er many a cloud of battle The banner has floated wide;10 It shone like a star
o’er the valiant hearts That dashed the
Armada’s pride! For ever amid the
thunders The sailor could do or die,
While tongues of flame leaped forth below,15 And the flag of
St. George was high!
O ne’er may the flag beloved Unfurl in a strife unblest, But ever
give strength to the righteous arm, And
hope to the hearts oppressed!20 It says to the passing
ages: “Be brave if your cause be
right, Like the soldier saint whose cross
of red Still burns on your banner
white!”
[Pg 37] Great race,
whose empire of splendour25
Has dazzled the wondering world! May the flag that floats o’er thy wide domains
Be long to all winds unfurled! Three crosses in concord blended, The
banner of Britain’s might!30
But the central gem of the ensign fair
Is the cross of the dauntless Knight!
—By permission of the publishers,
Novello & Co.
Preparatory—Divide the poem
into two parts, giving to each part a descriptive title.
What feelings are aroused by this poem?
What lines in stanzas i and iv call up a mental picture of the
flag?
What three phrases in stanza i suggest the important ideas to be
associated with the flag? How does the voice indicate the
importance of these ideas? (Introduction, p. 8.)
Of what phrases in stanza i is stanza ii only an
elaboration?
What wish is contained in stanza iii? What sentences express
it?
What additional idea does stanza iv add to this wish?
star, valiant, armada, central. Make
a distinction in the sound of the letter a in these words,
and elsewhere in the poem. (Appendix A, 1.)
George, cross, forget, forth,
concord. What sound has the letter o in each word?
(Appendix A, 1.)
Articulate with energy the final consonantal combinations of all
such words as: England’s, burns, speaks,
inscrolled, floated, hearts, dashed, leaped, unblest, strength,
dazzled, unfurled, blended. (Appendix A,
3.)
JEAN VALJEAN AND THE BISHOP
At the bishop’s house, his housekeeper, Mme. Magloire was
saying:
“We say that this house is not safe at all; and, if Monseigneur
will permit me, I will go on and tell the locksmith to come and put
the old bolts in the door again. I say, than a door which opens by
a latch on the outside to the first comer, nothing could be more
horrible; and then Monseigneur has the habit of always saying:
‘Come in,’ even at midnight. But, my goodness, there is no need to
even ask leave——”
At this moment there was a violent knock on the door.
“Come in!” said the bishop.
The door opened.
It opened quickly, quite wide, as if pushed by some one boldly
and with energy.
A man entered.
That man we know already; it was the traveller we have seen
wandering about in search of a lodging.
He came in, took one step, and paused, leaving the door open
behind him. He had his knapsack on his back, his stick in his hand,
and a rough, hard, and fierce look in his eyes. He was hideous.
The bishop looked upon the man with a tranquil eye. As he was
opening his mouth to speak, doubtless to ask the stranger what he
wanted, the man, leaning with both hands on his club, glanced from
one to another in turn, [Pg 39]and, without waiting for the bishop to
speak, said, in a loud voice:
“See here! my name is Jean Valjean. I am a convict; I have been
nineteen years in the galleys. Four days ago I was set free, and
started for Pontarlier; during these four days I have walked from
Toulon. To-day I have walked twelve leagues. When I reached this
place this evening I went to an inn, and they sent me away on
account of my yellow passport, which I had shown at the Mayor’s
office, as was necessary. I went to another inn; they said, ‘Get
out!’ It was the same with one as with another; nobody would have
me. I went to the prison and the turnkey would not let me in. I
crept into a dog kennel, the dog bit me, and drove me away as if he
had been a man; you would have said that he knew who I was. I went
into the fields to sleep beneath the stars, there were no stars. I
thought it would rain, and there was no good God to stop the drops,
so I came back to the town to get the shelter of some doorway.
There in the square I laid down upon a stone; a good woman showed
me your house, and said: ‘Knock there!’ I have knocked. What is
this place? Are you an inn? I have money; my savings, one hundred
and nine francs and fifteen sous, which I have earned in the
galleys by my work for nineteen years. I will pay. What do I care?
I have money, I am very tired—twelve leagues on
foot—and I am so hungry. Can I stay?”
“Mme. Magloire,” said the bishop, “put on another plate.”
The man took three steps and came near the lamp which stood on
the table. “Stop,” he exclaimed; as if he had not been understood;
“not that, did you understand me? I am a galley slave—a
convict—I am just [Pg 40]from the galleys.” He drew from his
pocket a large sheet of yellow paper, which he unfolded. “There is
my passport, yellow, as you see. That is enough to have me kicked
out wherever I go. Will you read it? See, here is what they have
put on my passport: Jean Valjean, a liberated convict; has been
nineteen years in the galleys; five years for burglary; fourteen
years for having attempted four times to escape. This man is very
dangerous. There you have it! Everybody has thrust me out; will you
receive me? Is this an inn? Can you give me something to eat and a
place to sleep? Have you a stable?”
“Mme. Magloire,” said the bishop, “put some sheets on the bed in
the alcove.”
The bishop turned to the man:
“Monsieur, sit down and warm yourself; we are going to take
supper presently, and your bed will be made ready while you
sup.”
At last the man quite understood; his face, the expression of
which till then had been gloomy, and hard, now expressed
stupefaction, doubt and joy, and became absolutely wonderful. He
began to stutter like a madman.
“True? What? You will keep me? you won’t drive me away—a
convict? You call me monsieur and don’t say, ‘Get out, dog!’ as
everybody else does. I shall have a supper! a bed like other
people, with mattress and sheets—a bed! It is nineteen years
that I have not slept on a bed. You are good people! Besides, I
have money; I will pay well. I beg your pardon, M. Innkeeper, what
is your name? I will pay all you say. You are a fine man. You are
an innkeeper, is it not so?”
“I am a priest who lives here,” said the bishop.
“A priest,” said the man. “Oh, noble priest! Then you do not ask
any money?”
“No,” said the bishop, “keep your money. How much have you?”
“One hundred and nine francs and fifteen sous,” said the
man.
“One hundred and nine francs and fifteen sous. And how long did
it take you to earn that?”
“Nineteen years.”
“Nineteen years!”
The bishop sighed deeply, and shut the door, which had been left
wide open.
Mme. Magloire brought in a plate and set it on the table.
“Mme Magloire,” said the bishop, “put this plate as near the
fire as you can.” Then turning toward his guest he added: “The
night wind is raw in the Alps; you must be cold, monsieur.”
Every time he said the word monsieur with his gentle,
solemn and heartily hospitable voice, the man’s countenance lighted
up. Monsieur to a convict is a glass of water to a man dying
of thirst at sea.
“The lamp,” said the bishop, “gives a very poor light.”
Mme. Magloire understood him, and, going to his bedchamber, took
from the mantel the two silver candlesticks, lighted the candles
and placed them on the table.
“M. le Curé,” said the man, you are good; “you don’t
despise me. You take me into your house; you light your candles for
me, and I haven’t hid from you where I come from, and how miserable
I am.”
The bishop touched his hand gently and said: “You need not tell
me who you are. This is not my house; it [Pg 42]is the house of
Christ. It does not ask any comer whether he has a name, but
whether he has an affliction. You are suffering; you are hungry and
thirsty; be welcome. And do not thank me; do not tell me that I
take you into my house. This is the home of no man except him who
needs an asylum. I tell you, who are a traveller, that you are more
at home here than I; whatever is here is yours. What need have I to
know your name? Besides, before you told me, I knew it.”
The man opened his eyes in astonishment.
“Really? You knew my name?”
“Yes,” answered the bishop, “your name is my brother.”
“Stop, stop, M. le Curé,” exclaimed the man, “I was
famished when I came in, but you are so kind that now I don’t know
what I am; that is all gone.”
The bishop looked at him again and said:
“You have seen much suffering?”
“Oh, the red blouse, the ball and chain, the plank you sleep on,
the heat, the cold, the galley’s screw, the lash, the double chain
for nothing, the dungeon for a word—even when sick in bed,
the chain. The dogs, the dogs are happier! nineteen years! and I am
forty-six, and now a yellow passport. That is all.”
“Yes,” answered the bishop, “you have left a place of suffering.
But listen, there will be more joy in heaven over the tears of a
repentant sinner than over the white robes of a hundred good men.
If you are leaving that sorrowful place with hate and anger against
men, you are worthy of compassion; if you leave it with good-will,
gentleness, and peace, you are better than any of us.”
—Victor Hugo
This lesson can be used as an exercise on Pause springing from
(1) Visualization and Grouping, (Introduction, pp. 7 and 8); (2) Narrative which
breaks in upon the direct discourse. (Introduction, p. 24.)
That man we know already.
(Introduction, p. 11.)
“See here … Can I stay?” This
paragraph is an exercise on Emphasis. Make a list of the words
which are emphatic (1) because they express new and important
ideas, (2) because of contrast. Why is galleys not emphatic? Where is the emphasis placed
in that sentence?
THE WELL OF ST. KEYNE
country, And a clearer one never was
seen; There is not a wife in the west
country But has heard of the well of St.
Keyne.
An oak and an elm-tree stand beside,5 And behind doth an
ash-tree grow, And a willow from the bank
above Droops to the water
below.
A traveller came to the well of St. Keyne;
Joyfully he drew nigh,10 For from cock-crow he
had been travelling, And there was not a
cloud in the sky.
He drank of the water so cool and clear,
For thirsty and hot was he; And he sat down upon the bank,15 Under the
willow-tree. [Pg 44] There came a man from the house hard by, At the well to fill his pail; On the
well-side he rested it, And he bade the
stranger hail.20
“Now, art thou a bachelor, stranger?” quoth
he; “For, an if thou hast a wife,
The happiest draught thou hast drank this
day That ever thou didst in thy
life.
“Or has thy good woman, if one thou hast,25 Ever here in
Cornwall been? For, an if she have, I’ll
venture my life She has drank of the well
of St. Keyne.”
“I have left a good woman who never was
here,” The stranger he made reply;30 “But that my
draught should be the better for that, I
pray you answer me why.”
“St. Keyne,” quoth the Cornish-man, many a
time Drank of this crystal well;
And before the angel summoned her,35 She laid on the water
a spell,—
“If the husband of this gifted well Shall drink before his wife, A
happy man thenceforth is he, For he shall
be master for life;40 [Pg 45] “But, if the
wife should drink of it first, God help the
husband then!”— The stranger stooped
to the well of St. Keyne, And drank of the
water again.
“You drank of the well, I warrant, betimes?”45 He to the
Cornish-man said; But the Cornish-man
smiled as the stranger spake, And
sheepishly shook his head:—
“I hastened, as soon as the wedding was
done, And left my wife in the porch;50 But i’ faith she
had been wiser than me, For she took a
bottle to church.”
—Robert Southey
Preparatory.—Select the lines
that (a) describe the scene, (b) indicate the action,
(c) give the dialogue.
Show by recasting this ballad into dramatic form that it is a
miniature drama.
Give examples of Pause springing from (a) Visualization,
in ll. 1, 5, 6, 7, 9, 13, 17, 19, (b) narrative which
interrupts direct discourse, in ll. 21, 29, 33, 45.
Which are the emphatic words in ll. 2, 3, 4, 10, 11, 14, 21, 29,
31, 38, 45, 46? Give your reasons and show how they are made
emphatic. (Introduction, p. 30.)
l. 3. What is the Inflection on ‘country,’ l. 3? (Introduction,
p. 17.)
ll. 37-38. Note the Grouping and Pause. (Introduction, p. 12.)
FAITH, HOPE AND CHARITY
Though I speak with the tongues of men and of angels, and have
not charity, I am become as sounding brass, or a tinkling cymbal.
And though I have the gift of prophecy, and understand all
mysteries, and all knowledge; and though I have all faith, so that
I could remove mountains, and have not charity, I am nothing. And
though I bestow all my goods to feed the poor, and though I give my
body to be burned, and have not charity, it profiteth me
nothing.
Charity suffereth long, and is kind; charity envieth not;
charity vaunteth not itself, is not puffed up, doth not behave
itself unseemly, seeketh not her own, is not easily provoked,
thinketh no evil; rejoiceth not in iniquity, but rejoiceth in the
truth; beareth all things, believeth all things, hopeth all things,
endureth all things.
Charity never faileth: but whether there be prophecies, they
shall fail; whether there be tongues, they shall cease; whether
there be knowledge, it shall vanish away. For we know in part, and
we prophesy in part. But when that which is perfect is come, then
that which is in part shall be done away. When I was a child, I
spake as a child, I understood as a child, I thought as a child:
but when I became a man I put away childish things. For now we see
through a glass, darkly; but then face to face: now I know in part;
but then shall I know even as also I am known.
And now abideth faith, hope and charity, these three; but the
greatest of these is charity.
Charity, suffereth, profiteth.
(Appendix A, 8 and 3.)
Show by examples from this selection how completeness and
incompleteness of thought affect the Inflection. (Introduction, pp.
15 and 16.)
What Inflection does a negative statement usually require? Give
examples from the second paragraph. (Introduction, p. 17.)
Give examples, from the second paragraph, of momentary
completeness. (Introduction, pp. 15 and 16.)
Select the words which are emphatic because they express
(a) new and important ideas. (b) contrast.
beareth all things, etc. How may the
repetition of a word or phrase affect the Emphasis? (Introduction,
pp. 31 and 32.)
How are the principal clauses in the first three sentences made
prominent? (Introduction, p. 33.)
THE LEGEND BEAUTIFUL
have fled!” That is what the Vision
said.
In his chamber all alone, Kneeling on the floor of stone, Prayed
the Monk in deep contrition5
For his sins of indecision, Prayed for greater self-denial In
temptation and in trial; It was noonday by
the dial, And the Monk was all alone.10
Suddenly, as if it lightened, An unwonted splendour brightened All
within him and without him In that narrow
cell of stone; [Pg 48]And he saw the
Blessed Vision15 Of our Lord, with light Elysian Like a
vesture wrapped about Him, Like a garment
round Him thrown. Not as crucified and
slain, Not in agonies of pain,20 Not with bleeding
hands and feet, Did the Monk his Master
see; But as in the village street,
In the house or harvest-field, Halt and lame and blind He healed,25 When He walked in
Galilee.
In an attitude imploring, Hands upon his bosom crossed, Wondering, worshipping, adoring, Knelt
the Monk in rapture lost.30
Lord, he thought, in heaven that reignest,
Who am I, that thus Thou deignest To reveal Thyself to me? Who am
I, that from the centre Of Thy glory Thou
shouldst enter35 This poor cell, my guest to be?
Then amid his exaltation, Loud the convent bell appalling, From
its belfry calling, calling, Rang through
court and corridor40 With persistent iteration He had
never heard before. It was now the
appointed hour When alike in shine or
shower, Winter’s cold or summer’s
heat,45 [Pg 49]To
the convent portals came All the blind and
halt and lame, All the beggars of the
street, For their daily dole of food
Dealt them by the brotherhood;50 And their almoner was
he Who upon his bended knee, Rapt in silent ecstasy Of
divinest self-surrender, Saw the Vision and
the Splendour.55
Deep distress and hesitation Mingled with his adoration; Should he
go or should he stay? Should he leave the
poor to wait Hungry at the convent
gate,60 Till
the Vision passed away? Should he slight
his radiant guest, Slight this visitant
celestial, For a crowd of ragged,
bestial Beggars at the convent gate?65 Would the Vision
there remain? Would the Vision come
again? Then a voice within his
breast Whispered, audible and clear
As if to the outward ear:70 “Do thy duty; that is
best; Leave unto thy Lord the
rest!”
Straightway to his feet he started, And with longing look intent On
the Blessed Vision bent,75
[Pg 50]Slowly from his cell departed,
Slowly on his errand went.
At the gate the poor were waiting, Looking through the iron grating, With that terror in the eye80 That is only seen in
those Who amid their wants and woes
Hear the sound of doors that close, And of feet that pass them by; Grown familiar with disfavour,85 Grown familiar with
the savour Of the bread by which men
die! But to-day, they knew not why,
Like the gate of Paradise Seemed the convent gate to rise,90 Like a sacrament
divine Seemed to them the bread and
wine. In his heart the Monk was
praying, Thinking of the homeless
poor, What they suffer and endure;95 What we see not,
what we see; And the inward voice was
saying: “Whatsoever thing thou doest
To the least of Mine and lowest, That thou doest unto Me!”100
Unto Me! but had the Vision Come to him in beggar’s clothing, Come
a mendicant imploring, Would he then have
knelt adoring, Or have listened with
derision,105 And have turned away with loathing? [Pg
51]Thus his conscience put the question, Full of troublesome suggestion, As at length, with hurried pace, Toward his cell he turned his face,110 And beheld the
convent bright With a supernatural
light, Like a luminous cloud
expanding Over floor and wall and
ceiling. But he paused with awestruck
feeling115 At
the threshold of his door, For the Vision
still was standing As he left it there
before, When the convent bell
appalling, From its belfry calling,
calling,120 Summoned him to feed the poor. Through
the long hour intervening It had waited his
return, And he felt his bosom burn,
Comprehending all the meaning,125 When the Blessed
Vision said, “Hadst thou stayed, I must
have fled!”
—Henry Wadsworth Longfellow
Hadst, lightened, brightened, reignest,
deignest, divinest. (Appendix, A, 3.)
ll. 29, 38-39, 78-79. (Appendix, A, 4.)
How can the reader show that the first two lines are merely
introductory?
Divide the poem proper into five parts, giving to each part a
suggestive title. How can the reader make each part stand out by
itself? (Introduction, p. 10.)
Select the principal statement in each stanza and show how the
voice may make it prominent. (Introduction, p. 33.)
What Inflection is placed on the principal statement? What
Inflection on the subordinate phrases and clauses? (Introduction,
p. 15.)
Select examples of momentary completeness from the poem.
ll. 19-22. What is the Inflection on these negative phrases?
(Introduction, pp. 17 and 18.)
What is the Inflection on the various questions throughout the
poem? (Introduction, p. 18.)
THE VICAR’S FAMILY USE ART
1. Whatever might have been Sophia’s sensations, the rest of the
family was easily consoled for Mr. Burchell’s absence by the
company of our landlord, whose visits now became more frequent, and
longer. Though he had been disappointed in procuring my daughters
the amusements of the town, as he designed, he took every
opportunity of supplying them with those little recreations which
our retirement would admit of. He usually came in the morning; and
while my son and I followed our occupations abroad, he sat with the
family at home, and amused them by describing the town, with every
part of which he was particularly acquainted. He could repeat all
the observations that were retailed in the atmosphere of the
play-houses, and had all the good things of the high wits by rote,
long before they made their way into the jest-books. The intervals
between conversation were employed in teaching my daughters piquet,
or sometimes in setting my two little ones to box, to make them
sharp, as he called it; but the hopes of having him for a
son-in-law, in some measure blinded us to all his imperfections. It
must be owned, that my wife laid a thousand schemes to entrap him;
or, to speak it more tenderly, used every art to magnify the merit
of her daughter. If the cakes at tea ate short and crisp, they were
made by Olivia; if the gooseberry wine was well knit, the
gooseberries were of her gathering; [Pg 53]it was her fingers that
gave the pickles their peculiar green; and in the composition of a
pudding, it was her judgment that mixed the ingredients. Then the
poor woman would sometimes tell the Squire that she thought him and
Olivia extremely of a size, and would bid both stand up to see
which was tallest. These instances of cunning, which she thought
impenetrable, yet which everybody saw through, were very pleasing
to our benefactor, who gave every day some new proofs of his
passion, which, though they had not risen to proposals of marriage,
yet we thought fell but little short of it; and his slowness was
attributed sometimes to native bashfulness, and sometimes to his
fear of offending his uncle. An occurrence, however, which happened
soon after, put it beyond a doubt that he designed to become one of
our family; my wife even regarded it as an absolute promise.
2. My wife and daughters happening to return a visit at
neighbour Flamborough’s, found that family had lately got their
pictures drawn by a limner, who travelled the country, and took
likenesses for fifteen shillings a head. As this family and ours
had long a sort of rivalry in point of taste, our spirit took the
alarm at this stolen march upon us; and notwithstanding all I could
say, and I said much, it was resolved that we should have our
pictures done too. Having, therefore, engaged the limner—for
what could I do?—our next deliberation was to shew the
superiority of our taste in the attitudes. As for our neighbour’s
family, there were seven of them, and they were drawn with seven
oranges—a thing quite out of taste, no [Pg 54]variety
in life, no composition in the world. We desired to have something
in a brighter style; and after many debates, at length came to an
unanimous resolution of being drawn together, in one large
historical family piece. This would be cheaper, since one frame
would serve for all, and it would be infinitely more genteel; for
all families of any taste were now drawn in the same manner. As we
did not immediately recollect an historical subject to hit us, we
were contented each with being drawn as independent historical
figures. My wife desired to be represented as Venus, and the
painter was desired not to be too frugal of his diamonds in her
stomacher and hair. Her two little ones were to be as Cupids by her
side; while I, in my gown and band, was to present her with my
books on the Whistonian controversy. Olivia would be drawn as an
Amazon, sitting upon a bank of flowers, dressed in a green joseph
richly laced with gold, and a whip in her hand. Sophia was to be a
shepherdess, with as many sheep as the painter could put in for
nothing; and Moses was to be dressed out with an hat and white
feather. Our taste so much pleased the Squire that he insisted on
being put in as one of the family, in the character of Alexander
the Great, at Olivia’s feet. This was considered by us all as an
indication of his desire to be introduced into the family, nor
could we refuse his request. The painter was therefore set to work,
and as he wrought with assiduity and expedition, in less than four
days the whole was completed. The piece was large, and it must be
owned he did not spare his colours; for which my wife gave him
great encomiums. We were all perfectly satisfied with his
performance; but an unfortunate circumstance [Pg 55]which
had not occurred till the picture was finished, now struck us with
dismay. It was so very large that we had no place in the house to
fix it. How we all came to disregard so material a point is
inconceivable; but certain it is, we had been all greatly remiss.
The picture, therefore, instead of gratifying our vanity, as we
hoped, leaned, in a most mortifying manner, against the kitchen
wall, where the canvas was stretched and painted, much too large to
be got through any of the doors, and the jest of all our
neighbours. One compared it to Robinson Crusoe’s long-boat, too
large to be removed; another thought it more resembled a reel in a
bottle; some wondered how it could be got out. but still more were
amazed how it ever got in.
3. But though it excited the ridicule of some, it effectually
raised more malicious suggestions in many. The Squire’s portrait
being found united with ours, was an honour too great to escape
envy. Scandalous whispers began to circulate at our expense, and
our tranquillity was continually disturbed by persons, who came as
friends, to tell us what was said of us by enemies. These reports
we always resented with becoming spirit; but scandal ever improves
by opposition.
4. We once again, therefore, entered into a consultation upon
obviating the malice of our enemies, and at last came to a
resolution which had too much cunning to give me entire
satisfaction. It was this: as our principal object was to discover
the honour of Mr. Thornhill’s addresses, my wife undertook to sound
him, by pretending to ask his advice in the choice of an husband
for her eldest daughter. If this was not [Pg 56]found sufficient to
induce him to a declaration, it was then resolved to terrify him
with a rival. To this last step, however, I would by no means give
my consent, till Olivia gave me the most solemn assurances that she
would marry the person provided to rival him upon this occasion, if
he did not prevent it by taking her himself. Such was the scheme
laid, which, though I did not strenuously oppose, I did not
entirely approve.
5. The next time, therefore, that Mr. Thornhill came to see us,
my girls took care to be out of the way, in order to give their
mamma an opportunity of putting her scheme in execution; but they
only retired to the next room, whence they could overhear the whole
conversation. My wife artfully introduced it, by observing, that
one of the Miss Flamboroughs was like to have a very good match of
it in Mr. Spanker. To this the Squire assenting, she proceeded to
remark, that they who had warm fortunes were always sure of getting
good husbands: “But heaven help,” continued she, “the girls that
have none! What signifies beauty, Mr. Thornhill? or what signifies
all the virtue, and all the qualifications in the world, in this
age of self-interest? It is not, What is she? but, What has she? is
all the cry.”
6. “Madam,” returned he, “I highly approve the justice, as well
as the novelty, of your remarks, and if I were a king, it should be
otherwise. It should then, indeed, be fine times for the girls
without fortunes: our two young ladies should be the first for whom
I would provide.”
7. “Ah, sir,” returned my wife, “you are pleased to be
facetious: but I wish I were a queen, and then I [Pg 57]know
where my eldest daughter should look for an husband. But now that
you have put it into my head, seriously, Mr. Thornhill, can’t you
recommend me a proper husband for her? She is now nineteen years
old, well grown and well educated, and, in my humble opinion, does
not want for parts.”
8. “Madam,” replied he, “if I were to choose, I would find out a
person possessed of every accomplishment that can make an angel
happy. One with prudence, fortune, taste, and sincerity; such,
madam, would be, in my opinion, the proper husband.”—”Ay,
sir,” said she, “but do you know of any such person?”—”No,
Madam,” returned he, “it is impossible to know any person that
deserves to be her husband: she’s too great a treasure for one
man’s possession: she’s a goddess! Upon my soul, I speak what I
think, she’s an angel!”—”Ah, Mr. Thornhill, you only flatter
my poor girl: but we have been thinking of marrying her to one of
your tenants, whose mother is lately dead, and who wants a manager;
you know whom I mean, Farmer Williams; a warm man, Mr. Thornhill,
able to give her good bread; and who has several times made her
proposals” (which was actually the case); “but, sir,” concluded
she, “I should be glad to have your approbation of our
choice.”—”How, Madam,” replied he, “my approbation!—my
approbation of such a choice! Never. What! Sacrifice so much
beauty, and sense, and goodness, to a creature insensible of the
blessing! Excuse me, I can never approve of such a piece of
injustice. And I have my reasons.”—”Indeed, sir,” cried
Deborah, “If you have your reasons, that’s another affair; but I
should be glad to know those [Pg 58]reasons.”—”Excuse
me, Madam,” returned he, “they lie too deep for discovery” (laying
his hand upon his bosom); “they remain buried, rivetted here.”
9. After he was gone, upon a general consultation, we could not
tell what to make of these fine sentiments. Olivia considered them
as instances of the most exalted passion; but I was not quite so
sanguine; yet, whatever they might portend, it was resolved to
prosecute the scheme of Farmer Williams, who, from my daughter’s
first appearance in the country, had paid her his addresses.
—Oliver Goldsmith
absolute, resolution, introduced,
(Appendix, A, 2.) visits,
native, infinitely, Cupids, vanity, gratifying, mortifying,
sanguine. (Appendix, A, 8.) unfortunate, fortune, virtue. (Appendix, A, 9.)
Show by numerous examples from this selection that the dependent
clause of a sentence takes the rising Inflection—whilst the
principal clause takes the falling. Which of the two has the
heavier shading? (Introduction, p. 33.)
How are such parenthetical clauses as as he
designed, in the second sentence, kept in the back-ground?
(Introduction, pp. 24 and 27.) Give similar examples from this selection.
What Inflection is placed on the rhetorical questions in par. v?
(Introduction, p. 19.)
How is the effect of the climax in par. viii brought out?
(Introduction, p. 31.)
THE SOLDIER’S DREAM
truce—for the night-cloud had lowered And the sentinel stars set their watch in the sky;
And thousands had sunk on the ground
overpowered, The weary to sleep, and the
wounded to die.
When reposing that night on my pallet of
straw,5 By
the wolf-scaring faggot that guarded the slain, [Pg
59]At the dead of the night a sweet vision I saw,
And thrice ere the morning I dreamt it
again.
Methought from the battlefield’s dreadful
array, Far, far I had roamed on a desolate
track;10 ‘Twas autumn—and sunshine arose on the way To the home of my fathers, that welcomed me
back.
I flew to the pleasant fields traversed so
oft In life’s morning march, when my bosom
was young; I heard my own mountain-goats
bleating aloft,15 And knew the sweet strain that the corn-reapers
sung.
Then pledged we the wine-cup, and fondly I
swore From my home and my weeping friends
never to part; My little ones kissed me a
thousand times o’er, And my wife sobbed
aloud in her fulness of heart.20
“Stay, stay with us—rest, thou art weary and
worn;” And fain was their war-broken
soldier to stay; But sorrow returned with
the dawning of morn, And the voice in my
dreaming ear melted away.
—Thomas Campbell
Preparatory.—Describe the
picture suggested by this poem.
Compare the soldier’s dream with the vision of The Private of
the Buffs in the hour of danger, or with The Slave’s
Dream in Longfellow’s poem.
Divide the poem into three distinct parts, giving to each a
descriptive title.
Expand the thoughts contained in the last two lines of the poem,
using, if possible, illustrations from literature or real life.
What feelings do these lines arouse?
Observe the difficulties of Articulation in ll. 1, 2, 13 and 16.
(Appendix A, 6 and 3.)
How can each part of the poem be made to stand out by itself?
(Introduction, p. 10.)
2. SENTINEL STARS. Select other
phrases which call up mental images.
How does the process of mental imagery affect the Time?
(Introduction, p. 12.)
3. How can it be shown that OVERPOWERED and GROUND
are disconnected? (Introduction, p. 7.)
4. Why do we pause after WEARY and
wounded?
(Introduction, p. 10.)
6. Why is there no pause after FAGGOT? (Introduction, p. 11.)
What lines of stanza ii contain the leading thought? How does
the voice indicate this? (Introduction, p. 33.)
9. How is the mind prepared for the description of the
dream?
21. What feeling does the voice express? Does Imitation play any
part here? (Introduction, pp. 5 and 6.)
22. Expand the thought of this line, and show how your thinking
affects the Time. (Introduction, p. 14.)
Compare with the Time of l. 21, and explain the difference.
VAN ELSEN
saved Van Elsen’s soul; He spake by
sickness first, and made him whole; Van
Elsen heard him not, Or soon
forgot.
God spake to him by wealth; the world
outpoured5 Its treasures at his feet, and called him lord; Van Elsen’s heart grew fat And
proud thereat.
God spake the third time when the great world
smiled, And in the sunshine slew his little
child;10 Van
Elsen like a tree Fell
hopelessly.
Then in the darkness came a voice which
said, “As thy heart bleedeth, so My heart
hath bled; As I have need of thee15 Thou needest
Me.” [Pg 61] That night Van Elsen kissed the baby feet, And kneeling by the narrow winding-sheet Praised him with fervent breath Who
conquered death. 20
-Frederick George Scott (By
permission)
By what means is the introductory line kept distinct from the
rest of the poem? (Introduction, p. 10.)
How does the reader indicate the comparatively long space of
time which elapses between the events of the first, second, and
third stanzas respectively? (Introduction, p. 9.)
Show that each of the first three stanzas falls according to
meaning, into two parts. How does the reader indicate this
division?
Why should the last two stanzas, in this respect, be together
treated as one of the preceding? Illustrate by means of Pause.
PIBROCH OF DONUIL DHU
Pibroch of Donuil, Wake
thy wild voice anew, Summon Clan
Conuil. Come away, come away,5 Hark to the
summons! Come in your war array,
Gentles and commons.
Come from deep glen, and From mountains so rocky,10 The war-pipe and
pennon Are at Inverlocky. Come every hill-plaid, and True
heart that wears one, Come every steel
blade, and15 Strong hand that bears one. [Pg
62] Leave untended the
herd, The flock without shelter;
Leave the corpse uninterr’d The bride at the altar;20
Leave the deer, leave the steer, Leave nets and barges: Come with
your fighting gear, Broadswords and
targes.
Come as the winds come, when25 Forests are
rended, Come as the waves come, when
Navies are stranded; Faster come, faster come, Faster and
faster,30 Chief, vassal, page and groom, Tenant
and master.
Fast they come, fast they come; See how they gather! Wide waves
the eagle plume,35 Blended with heather. Cast your
plaids, draw your blades, Forward each man
set! Pibroch of Donuil Dhu Knell for the onset!40
—Sir Walter Scott
HERD, UNINTERR’D. What sound has the
vowel e? (Appendix A, 1.)
Gentles and commons; nets and barges; fighting
gear; Broadswords and targes;
Forests are rended; Navies are stranded. (Appendix A,
3 and A, 6.)
For Pause read (Introduction, pp. 7 and 8.)
How is the gradually increasing excitement and energy indicated
in Time, Pitch, and Force? (Introduction, pp. 13, 23, and 27.)
THE DAY IS DONE
darkness Falls from the wings of
Night, As a feather is wafted
downwards From an eagle in its
flight.
I see the lights of the village5 Gleam through the rain
and the mist, And a feeling of sadness
comes o’er me, That my soul cannot
resist:
A feeling of sadness and longing, That is not akin to pain,10 And resembles sorrow
only As the mist resembles the
rain.
Come, read to me some poem, Some simple and heartfelt lay, That
shall soothe this restless feeling,15 And banish the
thoughts of day.
Not from the grand old masters, Not from the bards sublime, Whose distant footsteps echo Through
the corridors of Time.20
For, like strains of martial music, Their mighty thoughts suggest Life’s endless toil and endeavour; And
to-night I long for rest. [Pg
64] Read from some humbler
poet,25 Whose
songs gushed from his heart, As showers
from the clouds of summer, Or tears from
the eyelids start;
Who, through long days of labour, And nights devoid of ease,30 Still heard in his
soul the music Of wonderful
melodies.
Such songs have power to quiet The restless pulse of care, And come
like the benediction35 That follows after prayer.
Then read from the treasured volume The poem of thy choice, And lend
to the rhyme of the poet The beauty of thy
voice.40
And the night shall be filled with music,
And the cares that infest the day, Shall fold their tents, like the Arabs, And as silently steal away.
—Henry Wadsworth Longfellow
What is the atmosphere of this poem? Compare it in this respect
with Pibroch of Donuil Dhu.
How does it differ from the latter in expression, so far as
Time, Pitch, and Force are concerned? (Introduction, pp. 13, 22 and 26.)
WAFTED, AFTER, MASTERS, POEM, CORRIDORS,
SORROW. (Appendix A,
1.)
Observe the difficulties of Articulation in ll. 3, 11, 15, 18,
22, 26, 28 and 31. (Appendix A, 3 and A, 6.)
THE SCHOOLMASTER AND THE BOYS
1. The schoolmaster had scarcely arranged the room in due order,
and taken his seat behind his desk, when a white-headed boy with a
sunburnt face appeared at the door, and stopping there to make a
rustic bow, came in and took his seat upon one of the forms. The
white-headed boy then put an open book, astonishingly dog-eared,
upon his knees, and thrusting his hands into his pockets, began
counting the marbles with which they were filled. Soon afterwards
another white-headed little boy came straggling in, and after him a
red-headed lad, and after him two more with white heads, and then
one with a flaxen poll, and so on until there were about a dozen
boys in all, with heads of every colour but gray, and ranging in
their ages from four years old to fourteen years or more; for the
legs of the youngest were a long way from the floor when he sat
upon the form, and the eldest was a heavy, good-tempered, foolish
fellow, about half a head taller than the schoolmaster.
2. At the top of the first form—the post of honour in the
school—was the vacant place of the little sick scholar, and
at the head of the row of pegs on which the hats and caps were
hung, one peg was left empty. No boy attempted to violate the
sanctity of seat or peg, but many a one looked from the empty
spaces to the schoolmaster, and whispered to his idle neighbour
behind his hand.
3. Then began the hum of conning over lessons and getting them
by heart, the whispered jest and stealthy [Pg 66]game, and all the
noise and drawl of school; and in the midst of the din sat the poor
schoolmaster, the very image of meekness and simplicity, vainly
attempting to fix his mind upon the duties of the day, and to
forget his little sick friend. But the tedium of his office
reminded him more strongly of the willing scholar, and his thoughts
were rambling from his pupils—it was plain. None knew this
better than the idlest boys, who, growing bolder with impunity,
waxed louder and more daring—eating apples under the master’s
eye, pinching each other in sport or malice, and cutting their
autographs in the very legs of his desk. The puzzled dunce, who
stood beside it to say his lesson out of book, looked no longer at
the ceiling for forgotten words, but drew closer to the master’s
elbow and boldly cast his eyes upon the page. If the master did
chance to rouse himself and seem alive to what was going on, the
noise subsided for a moment, and no eyes met his but wore a
studious and deeply humble look; but, the instant he relapsed
again, it broke out afresh, and ten times louder than before.
4. Oh, how some of those idle fellows longed to be outside, and
how they looked at the open door and window, as if they half
meditated rushing violently out, plunging into the woods, and being
wild boys and savages from that time forth. What rebellious
thoughts of the cool river, and some shady bathing-place beneath
willow-trees with branches dipping in the water, kept tempting and
urging that sturdy boy, who sat fanning his flushed face with a
spelling-book wishing himself a whale, or a fly, or anything but a
boy at school on that hot, broiling day!
5. Heat! Ask that other boy, whose seat being [Pg 67]nearest
the door gave him opportunities of gliding out into the garden and
driving his companions to madness by dipping his face into the
bucket of the well and then rolling on the grass—ask him if
there were ever such a day as that, when even the bees were diving
deep down into the cups of flowers and stopping there, as if they
had made up their minds to retire from business and be
manufacturers of honey no more. The day was made for laziness, and
lying on one’s back in green places, and staring at the sky till
its brightness forced one to shut one’s eyes and go to sleep; and
was this a time to be poring over musty books in a dark room,
slighted by the very sun itself? Monstrous!
6. The lessons over, writing-time began; and there being but one
desk and that the master’s, each boy sat at it in turn and laboured
at his crooked copy, while the master walked about. This was a
quieter time; for he would come and look over the writer’s
shoulder, and tell him mildly to observe how such a letter was
turned in such a copy on the wall, and bid him take it for his
model. Then he would stop and tell them what the sick child had
said last night, and how he had longed to be among them once again;
and such was the schoolmaster’s gentle and affectionate manner that
the boys seemed quite remorseful that they had worried him so much,
and were absolutely quiet; eating no apples, cutting no names,
inflicting no pinches, for full two minutes afterwards.
7. “I think, boys,” said the schoolmaster, when the clock struck
twelve, “that I shall give an extra half-holiday this
afternoon.”
8. At this intelligence the boys, led on and headed by the tall
boy, raised a great shout, in the midst of which [Pg 68]the
master was seen to speak, but could not be heard. As he held up his
hand, however, in token of his wish that they should be silent,
they were considerate enough to leave off, as soon as the
longest-winded among them were quite out of breath.
9. “You must promise me first,” said the schoolmaster, “that you
‘ll not be noisy, or, at least, if you are, that you’ll go away and
be so—away out of the village, I mean. I’m sure you wouldn’t
disturb your old playmate and companion.”
10. There was a general murmur in the negative.
11. “Then, pray, don’t forget—there’s my dear scholars,”
said the schoolmaster—”what I have asked you, and do it as a
favour to me. Be as happy as you can, and likewise be mindful that
you are blessed with health. Good-bye, all!”
12. “Thank you, sir,” and “Good-bye, sir,” were said a great
many times in a variety of voices, and the boys went out very
slowly and softly.
13. But there was the sun shining and there were the birds
singing, as the sun only shines and the birds only sing on holidays
and half-holidays; there were the trees waving to all free boys to
climb and nestle among their leafy branches; the hay, entreating
them to come and scatter it in the pure air; the green corn, gently
beckoning toward wood and stream; the smooth ground rendered
smoother still by blending lights and shadows, inviting to runs and
leaps, and long walks no one knows whither. It was more than boy
could bear, and with a joyous whoop the whole company took to their
heels and spread themselves about, shouting and laughing as they
went.
14. “It’s natural, thank heaven!” said the poor [Pg
69]schoolmaster, looking after them. “I’m very glad they
didn’t mind me!”
—Charles Dickens
Par. 1. DUE. (Appendix A, 2.)
Indicate the pauses required to allow time for the Imaging
process. Discriminate between the short and the long pauses.
(Introduction, pp. 8 and 11.)
ORDER, DESK, DOOR. Account for
the Inflection on each of these words. (Introduction, pp. 15 and 16.)
What clause in the first sentence should be made most prominent?
Indicate the relative value of each part of this sentence by the
Shading. (Introduction, p. 33.)
Par. 2. What two phrases suggest the central idea of this
paragraph?
How does the voice indicate that the parenthetical clause is
subordinate in thought? (Introduction, pp. 24 and 33.)
Par. 3. SIMPLICITY, IMPUNITY, STUDIOUS.
(Appendix A, 8 and A, 2.)
DID CHANCE. What is the emphatic
word? Why?
Read the last two sentences with a view to Perspective.
(Introduction, p. 33.)
NO EYES MET HIS … How does the
Inflection on HIS indicate the exact
meaning? (Introduction, p. 16.)
Par. 4. Give examples of Grouping in the last sentence and show
how Grouping affects the Pause. (Introduction, p. 11.)
Par. 5. WHOSE SEAT—GRASS. What
is the Shading? Indicate the pauses in this group of words giving
your reason in each case.
What Inflection is placed on the question in the last sentence?
Account for it. (Introduction, p. 19.)
Par. 6. WRITER’S SHOULDER, BOYS SEEMED, ABSOLUTELY. (Appendix A, 6, A, 2.)
Give examples of Grouping in the second sentence.
BID HIM TAKE IT FOR HIS MODEL. Which
is the emphatic word? Why?
Par. 7. How is I THINK, BOYS
connected with the rest of the speech? Apply this principle to
other examples of direct speech interrupted by narrative.
(Introduction, p. 24.)
Par. 9. IF YOU ARE … BE SO. Select
the two emphatic Words and give your reason for emphasizing them,
(Introduction, p. 30.)
THE KNIGHTS’ CHORUS
white with May; Blow trumpet, the long
night hath roll’d away! Blow thro’ the
living world—Let the King reign.
Shall Rome or Heathen rule in Arthur’s
realm? Flash brand and lance, fall
battleaxe upon helm,5 Fall battleaxe, and flash brand! Let the King
reign.
Strike for the King and live! his knights have
heard That God hath told the King a secret
word. Fall battleaxe, and flash brand! Let
the King reign.
Blow trumpet! he will lift us from the dust!10 Blow trumpet!
live the strength, and die the lust! Clang
battleaxe, and clash brand! Let the King reign.
Strike for the King and die! and if thou
diest, The King is King, and ever wills the
highest. Clang battleaxe, and clash brand!
Let the king reign.15
Blow, for our Sun is mighty in his May!
Blow, for our Sun is mightier day by day!
Clang battleaxe, and clash brand! Let the King
reign.
The King will follow Christ, and we the
King In whom high God hath breathed a
secret thing.20 Fall battleaxe, and flash brand! Let the King
reign.
—Alfred Tennyson
How do you describe this poem from the standpoint of; (1) the
amount of energy, (2) excitement or nervous tension? With what
Force and in what Pitch should it be read? (Introduction, pp. 22 and 25.)
Account for the Time in which it is read. (Introduction, p. 13.)
What is the purpose of the question in stanza ii? How is this
purpose indicated by the Inflection? (Introduction, p. 19.)
THE NORTHERN STAR
Baltic Sea; In the morning gray
She stretched away:5 ‘Twas a weary day to
me!
For many an hour In sleet
and shower By the lighthouse rock I
stray; And watch till dark10 For the wingéd
bark Of him that is far away.
The castle’s bound I
wander round Amidst the grassy graves:15 But all I
hear Is the north-wind drear, And all I see are the waves.
The Northern Star Is set
afar!20 Set
in the Baltic Sea: [Pg 72] And the waves have
spread The sandy bed That holds my Love from me.
—Unknown
Preparatory.—Tell the story of
the poem, making as vivid as possible the scenes depicted. Compare
Kingsley’s Three Fishers, and Lucy Larcom’s Hannah
binding Shoes.
Compare this poem with The Knights’ Chorus from the
standpoint of the amount of energy. How is the difference between
the two indicated vocally by the Force? (Introduction, p. 26.)
What is the difference in nervous tension between the last
stanza and the preceding ones? What difference in Pitch?
(Introduction, p. 23.)
Account for the Time in which it is read. (Introduction, p. 14.)
11. Wingéd, with sails
15. Tynemouth Castle used as a
graveyard.
THE INDIGO BIRD
blue of the skies, Then I know, ere a note
be heard, That is naught but the Indigo
bird.
Blue on the branch and blue in the sky,
And naught between but the breezes high,10 And naught so
blue by the breezes stirred As the deep,
deep blue of the Indigo bird.
When I hear A song like a
bird laugh, blithe and clear, [Pg 73]As
though of some airy jest he had heard15 The last and the most
delightful word, A laugh as fresh in the
August haze As it was in the full-voiced
April days, Then I know that my heart is
stirred By the laugh-like song of the
Indigo bird.20
Joy in the branch and joy in the sky, And naught between but the breezes high; And naught so glad on the breezes heard As the gay, gay note of the Indigo bird.
—Ethelwyn Wetherald (By
permission)
Preparatory.—Suggest a picture
which would serve as an illustration for this poem.
How does the Imaging affect the Pitch in the first two
stanzas?
What feelings does the poem arouse? Where do these feelings
reach a Climax? What is the effect on the Pitch?
What other Climax is found in the poem besides the Climax of
feeling?
FAR, LAUGH, BRANCH, GLAD. (Appendix A, 1.)
BREEZES STIRRED. (Appendix A, 6.)
What is the Inflection on ll. 1-6 of stanza i and iii?
(Introduction, p. 17.) How does the Pitch of
these lines differ from that of ll. 7 and 8 of these stanzas?
Account for the change. (Introduction, p. 23.)
What are the contrasting words in l. 6, stanza i?
Note the Grouping and Pause in ll. 3 and 4, stanza iii.
THE PASTURE FIELD
The ragged robe of winter, stitch by
stitch, And deftly turned To moving melody the wayside ditch, The pale-green pasture field behind the bars5 Is goldened o’er with
dandelion stars. [Pg 74]
When summer keeps Quick
pace with sinewy white-shirted arms, And
daily steeps In sunny splendour all her
spreading farms,10 The pasture field is flooded foamy white With daisy faces looking at the light.
When autumn lays Her
golden wealth upon the forest floor, And
all the days15 Look backward at the days that went before, A pensive company, the asters, stand, Their blue eyes brightening the pasture
land.
When winter lifts A
sounding trumpet to his strenuous lips,20 And shapes the
drifts To curves of transient loveliness,
he slips Upon the pasture’s ineffectual
brown A swan-soft vestment delicate as
down.
—Ethelwyn Wetherald (By
permission)
Preparatory.—Select the phrases
which call into play the Imaging process.
Describe four typical Canadian scenes suggested by this
poem.
Distinguish the sound of a in PASTURE, RAGGED, BARS, etc. (Appendix A,
1.)
What words express the central ideas in each stanza, and at the
same time form a contrast with one another?
What Inflection is used in the first four lines of each stanza?
(Introduction, p. 16.)
How does the Shading of these lines compare with that of the
last two of each stanza? (Introduction, p. 33.)
SHIPWRECKED
1. The time I spent upon the island is still so horrible a
thought to me that I must pass it lightly over. In all the books I
have read of people cast away, either they had their pockets full
of tools, or a chest of things would be thrown upon the beach along
with them, as if on purpose. My case was very much different. I had
nothing in my pockets but money and Alan’s silver button; and being
inland bred, I was as much short of knowledge as of means.
2. I knew indeed that shellfish were counted good to eat; and
among the rocks of the isle I found a great plenty of limpets,
which at first I could scarcely strike from their places, not
knowing quickness to be needful. There were, besides, some of the
little shells that we call buckies; I think periwinkle is the
English name. Of these two I made my whole diet, devouring them
cold and raw as I found them; and so hungry was I that at first
they seemed to me delicious.
3. Perhaps they were out of season, or perhaps there was
something wrong in the sea about my island. But at least I had no
sooner eaten my first meal than I was seized with giddiness and
retching, and lay for a long time no better than dead. A second
trial of the same food (indeed, I had no other) did better with me
and revived my strength.
4. But as long as I was on the island, I never knew what to
expect when I had eaten; sometimes all was [Pg 76]well, and sometimes I
was thrown into a miserable sickness; nor could I ever distinguish
what particular fish it was that hurt me. All day it streamed rain;
there was no dry spot to be found; and when I lay down that night,
between two boulders that made a kind of roof, my feet were in a
bog.
5. From a little up the hillside over the bay I could catch a
sight of the great ancient church and the roofs of the people’s
houses in Iona. And on the other hand, over the low country of the
Ross, I saw smoke go up, morning and evening, as if from a
homestead in a hollow of the land.
6. I used to watch this smoke, when I was wet and cold and had
my head half-turned with loneliness, and think of the fireside and
of the company till my heart burned. Altogether, this sight I had
of men’s homes and comfortable lives, although it put a point on my
own sufferings, yet it kept hope alive, and helped me to eat my raw
shellfish (which had soon grown to be a disgust), and saved me from
the sense of horror I had whenever I was quite alone with dead
rocks, and fowls, and the rain, and the cold sea.
7. Charles the Second declared a man could stay outdoors more
days in the year in the climate of England than in any other. That
was very like a king with a palace at his back and changes of dry
clothes. But he must have had better luck on his flight from
Worcester than I had on that miserable isle. It was the height of
summer; yet it rained for more than twenty-four hours, and did not
clear until the afternoon of the third day.
8. There is a pretty high rock on the north-west of Earraid,
which (because it had a flat top and overlooked the Sound) I was
much in the habit of frequenting; not [Pg 77]that I ever stayed in
one place, save when asleep, my misery giving me no rest. Indeed, I
wore myself down with continual and aimless goings and comings in
the rain.
9. As soon, however, as the sun came out, I lay down on the top
of that rock to dry myself. The comfort of the sunshine is a thing
I cannot tell. It set me thinking hopefully of my deliverance, of
which I had begun to despair; and I scanned the sea and the Ross
with a fresh interest. On the south of my rock a part of the island
jutted out and hid the open ocean so that a boat could thus come
quite near me upon that side and I be none the wiser.
10. Well, all of a sudden, a coble, with a brown sail and a pair
of fishers aboard of it, came flying round that corner of the isle,
bound for Iona. I shouted out, and then fell on my knees on the
rock and prayed to them. They were near enough to hear—I
could even see the colour of their hair—and there was no
doubt but they observed me, for they cried out in the Gaelic
tongue, and laughed. But the boat never turned aside, and flew
right on, before my eyes, for Iona.
11. I could not believe such wickedness, and ran along the shore
from rock to rock, crying on them piteously; even after they were
out of reach of my voice I still cried and waved to them; and when
they were quite gone I thought my heart would burst.
12. The next day (which was the fourth of this horrible life of
mine) I found my bodily strength run very low. But the sun shone,
the air was sweet, and what I managed to eat of the shellfish
agreed well with me and revived my courage.
13. I was scarce back on my rock (where I went [Pg 78]always
the first thing after I had eaten) before I observed a boat coming
down the Sound, and with her head, as I thought, in my
direction.
14. I began at once to hope and fear exceedingly; for I thought
these men might have thought better of their cruelty and be coming
back to my assistance. But another disappointment, such as
yesterday’s, was more than I could bear. I turned my back
accordingly upon the sea, and did not look again till I had counted
many hundreds.
15. The boat was still heading for the island. The next time I
counted the full thousand, as slowly as I could, my heart beating
so as to hurt me. And then it was out of all question. She was
coming straight to Earraid. I could no longer hold myself back, but
ran to the seaside and out, from one rock to another, as far as I
could go. It is a marvel I was not drowned; for when I was brought
to a stand at last my legs shook under me, and my mouth was so dry
I must wet it with the sea water before I was able to shout.
16. All this time the boat was coming on; and now I was able to
perceive it was the same boat and the same two men as yesterday.
This I knew by their hair, which the one had of bright yellow and
the other black. But now there was a third man along with them, who
looked to be of a better class.
17. As soon as they were come within easy speech, they let down
their sail and lay quiet. In spite of my supplications, they drew
no nearer in, and what frightened me most of all, the new man
tee-heed with laughter as he talked and looked at me.
18. Then he stood up in the boat and addressed me a long while,
speaking fast and with many wavings of [Pg 79]his hand. I told him
I had no Gaelic; and at this he became very angry, and I began to
suspect he thought he was talking English. Listening very close, I
caught the word “whateffer” several times; but all the rest was
Gaelic, and might have been Greek and Hebrew for me.
19. “Whatever,” said I, to show him I had caught a word. “Yes,
yes—yes, yes,” said he; and then he looked at the other men
as much as to say, “I told you I spoke English,” and began again as
hard as ever in the Gaelic.
20. This time I picked out another word, “tide.” Then I had a
flash of hope. I remembered he was always waving his hand toward
the mainland of the Ross.
21. “Do you mean when the tide is out?”—I cried, and could
not finish.
22. “Yes, yes,” said he. “Tide.”
23. At that I turned tail upon their boat (where my adviser had
once more begun to tee-hee with laughter), leaped back the way I
had come, from one stone to another, and set off running across the
isle as I had never run before. In about half an hour I came upon
the shores of the creek, and, sure enough, it was shrunk into a
little trickle of water, through which I dashed, not above my
knees, and landed with a shout on the main island.
24. A sea-bred boy would not have stayed a day on Earraid, which
is only what they call a tidal islet, and, except, in the bottom of
the neaps, can be entered and left twice in every twenty-four
hours, either dry-shod, or, at the most, by wading. Even I, who had
seen the tide going out and in before me in the bay, and even
watched for the ebbs, the better to get my shellfish[Pg
80]—even I (I say), if I had sat down to think,
instead of raging at my fate, must have soon guessed the secret and
got free.
25. It was no wonder the fishers had not understood me. The
wonder was rather that they had ever guessed my pitiful illusion,
and taken the trouble to come back. I had starved with cold and
hunger on that island for close upon one hundred hours. But for the
fishers, I might have left my bones there, in pure folly. And even
as it was, I had paid for it pretty dear, not only in past
sufferings but in my present case, being clothed like a beggar man,
scarce able to walk, and in great pain of my sore throat.
26. I have seen wicked men and fools—a great many of
both—and I believe they both get paid in the end; but the
fools first.
—Robert Louis Stevenson (By
arrangement)
How are the parenthetical clauses in this selection kept in the
back-ground? (Introduction, p. 24.)
11. I could not believe such wickedness …
heart would burst. Observe the Climax. (Introduction, p. 31.)
19. Whatever, said I, … How is the
direct speech made to stand out from the narration which interrupts
it? (Introduction, p. 24.)
ON HIS BLINDNESS
is spent Ere half my days, in this dark
world and wide, And that one talent which
is death to hide, Lodged with me useless,
though my soul more bent To serve therewith
my Maker, and present My true account, lest
He, returning, chide; “Doth God exact day
labour, light denied?”
[Pg 81]I fondly ask. But Patience, to
prevent That murmur, soon replies, “God
doth not need Either man’s work, or His own
gifts. Who best Bear His mild yoke, they
serve Him best: His state Is kingly;
thousands at His bidding speed, And post
o’er land and ocean without rest: They also
serve who only stand and wait.”
—Milton
Preparatory.—Divide the sonnet
into two parts, giving each part a title.
Read the first part in prose order, supplying the ellipses.
How many distinct statements are there in the second part?
Select the clauses of the first part that are equal in rank and
have the same Shading. Show which should be made prominent, and
which held in the background.
Read the first part of this sonnet, with a view to Perspective.
(Introduction, p. 33.)
1-4. With what do you connect When …
spent, and Lodged? How?
How do you make the statements of the second part stand out
singly? (Introduction, pp. 8 and 10.)
BRIGGS IN LUCK
From “Doctor Birch and his Young Friends”
Enter the Knife-boy. Hamper for
Briggses!
Master Brown. Hurray, Tom Briggs! I’ll
lend you my knife.
If this story does not carry its own moral, what fable does, I
wonder? Before the arrival of that hamper, Master Briggs was in no
better repute than any other young gentleman of the lower school;
and in fact I had occasion myself, only lately, to correct Master
Brown for kicking his friend’s shins during the writing-lesson. But
how this basket, directed by his mother’s house-keeper, and marked
“GLASS WITH CARE,” whence I concluded that it contained some jam
and some bottles [Pg 82]of wine probably, as well as the usual
cake and game-pie, and half a sovereign for the elder Master B.,
and five new shillings for Master Decimus Briggs—how, I say,
the arrival of this basket alters all Master Briggs’s circumstances
in life, and the estimation in which many persons regard him!
If he is a good-hearted boy, as I have reason to think, the very
first thing he will do, before inspecting the contents of the
hamper, or cutting into them with the knife which Master Brown has
so considerately lent him, will be to read over the letter from
home which lies on top of the parcel. He does so, as I remarked to
Miss Raby (for whom I happened to be mending pens when the little
circumstance arose), with a flushed face and winking eyes. Look how
the other boys are peering into the basket as he reads—I say
to her, “Isn’t it a pretty picture?” Part of the letter is in a
very large hand. That is from his little sister. And I would wager
that she netted the little purse which he has just taken out of it,
and which Master Lynx is eyeing.
“You are a droll man, and remark all sorts of queer things,”
Miss Raby says, smiling, and plying her swift needle and fingers as
quick as possible.
“I am glad we were both on the spot, and that the little fellow
lies under our guns as it were, and so is protected from some such
brutal school-pirate as young Duval for instance, who would rob
him, probably, of some of those good things; good in themselves,
and better because fresh from home. See, there is a pie as I said,
and which I daresay is better than those which are served at our
table (but you never take any notice of these kind of things, Miss
Raby), a cake, of course, a bottle of currant wine, jam-pots, and
no end of pears [Pg 83]in the straw. With this money little
Briggs will be able to pay the tick which that impudent child has
run up with Mrs. Ruggles; and I shall let Briggs Major pay for the
pencil-case which Bullock sold to him.—It will be a lesson to
the young prodigal for the future.
“But, I say, what a change there will be in his life for some
time to come, and at least until his present wealth is spent! The
boys who bully him will mollify toward him and accept his pie and
sweetmeats. They will have feasts in the bedroom; and that wine
will taste more deliciously to them than the best out of the
Doctor’s cellar. The cronies will be invited. Young Master Wagg
will tell his most dreadful story and sing his best song for a
slice of that pie. What a jolly night they will have! When we go
the rounds at night, Mr. Prince and I will take care to make a
noise before we come to Briggs’s room, so that the boys may have
time to put the light out, to push the things away, and to scud
into bed. Doctor Spry may be put in requisition the next
morning.”
“Nonsense! you absurd creature,” cries out Miss Raby, laughing;
and I lay down the twelfth pen very nicely mended.
“Yes; after luxury comes the doctor, I say; after extravagance,
a hole in the breeches pocket. To judge from his disposition,
Briggs Major will not be much better off a couple of days hence
than he is now, and, if I am not mistaken, will end life a poor
man. Brown will be kicking his shins before a week is over, depend
upon it. There are boys and men of all sorts, Miss R.—there
are selfish sneaks who hoard until the store they daren’t use grows
mouldy—there are spendthrifts who fling away, parasites who
flatter and lick its shoes, and [Pg 84]snarling curs who hate and
envy good fortune.”
I put down the last of the pens, brushing away with it the quill
chips from her desk first, and she looked at me with a kind,
wondering face. I brushed them away, clicked the pen-knife into my
pocket, made her a bow, and walked off—for the bell was
ringing for school.
—William Makepeace Thackeray
Master, basket, glass, half, after.
(Appendix A, 1.)
friend’s shins, selfish sneaks,
spendthrifts. (Appendix A, 3 and A, 6.)
Make an analysis from the standpoint of Perspective of the
following sentences: But how this basket …
regard him; if he is a good-hearted boy … parcel; He does so …
winking eyes; See there is a pie … straw.
THE LAUGHING SALLY
Pernambuco, (Yeo heave ho! the Laughing
Sally! Hi yeo, heave away!)
A wind blew out of the east-sou’-east And boomed at the break of day. 5
The Laughing Sally sped for her
life, And a speedy craft was she.
The black flag flew at her top to tell
How she took toll of the sea.
The wind blew up from Pernambuco;10 And in the breast of
the blast Came the King’s black ship like a
hound let slip On the trail of the
Sally at last.
For a day and a night, a night and a day;
Over the blue, blue round,15 [Pg 85]Went on
the chase of the pirate quarry, The hunt of
the tireless hound.
“Land on the port bow!” came the cry; And the Sally raced for shore, Till she reached the bar at the river-mouth20 Where the shallow
breakers roar.
She passed the bar by a secret channel
With clear tide under her keel,—
For he knew the shoals like an open book,
The captain at the wheel.25
She passed the bar, she sped like a ghost,
Till her sails were hid from view By the tall, liana’d, unsunned boughs O’erbrooding the dark bayou.
At moonrise up to the river-mouth30 Came the King’s black
ship of war, The red cross flapped in wrath
at her peak, But she could not cross the
bar.
And while she lay in the run of the seas,
By the grimmest whim of chance,35 Out of the bay to the
north came forth Two battle-ships of
France.
On the English ship the twain bore down
Like wolves that range by night; And the breakers’ roar was heard no more40 In the thunder of the
fight. [Pg 86] The crash of the broadsides rolled and stormed To the Sally hid from view Under the tall liana’d boughs Of the
moonless dark bayou.45
A boat ran out for news of the fight, And this was the word she brought— “The King’s ship fights the ships of France As the King’s ships all have fought!”
Then muttered the mate, “I’m a man of Devon!”50 And the captain
thundered then— “There’s English rope
that bides for our necks, But we all be
Englishmen!”
The Sally glided out of the gloom
And down the moon-white river. 55 She stole like a gray
shark over the bar Where the long surf
seethes for ever.
She hove to under a high French hull, And the red cross rose to her peak. The French were looking for fight that night,60 And they hadn’t far to
seek.
Blood and fire on the streaming decks,
And fire and blood below; The heat of hell, and the reek of hell, And the dead men laid a-row!65
And when the stars paled out of heaven
And the red dawn-rays uprushed, [Pg
87]The oaths of battle, the crash of timbers,
The roar of the guns was hushed.
With one foe beaten under his bow,70 The other far in
flight, The English captain turned to
look For his fellow in the
fight.
The English captain turned and
stared;— For where the Sally
had been75 Was a single spar upthrust from the sea With the red cross flag serene!
. .
. . .
.
A wind blew up from Pernambuco (Yeo heave ho! the Laughing Sally! Hi yeo, heave away!) And boomed for
the doom of the Laughing Sally! Gone
down at the break of day.
—Charles G. D. Roberts (By arrangement)
Preparatory.—Divide the poem
into sections giving to each part a descriptive title.
(Introduction, p. 10.) How is each section
made to stand out?
In what Time is the section which describes the flight of the
Laughing Sally read? Give your reason. (Introduction, pp. 5 and 13.)
Contrast the first and last stanzas from the standpoint of
feeling. How does the voice express the difference?
blew, knew, news, King’s ship, seethes,
and. (Appendix A, 2, 3, 5, and 6.)
Distinguish the sound of a in Laughing Sally, craft, last, passed, wrath, chance, crash,
dark, far, dawn. (Appendix A, 1.)
8-9. Note the Grouping and Pause. (Introduction, p. 11.)
11-13. Observe the Grouping. Which phrases have the heaviest
Shading? (Introduction, p. 33.)
[Pg
88] 16. Where is the Pause? Why?
18. Land on the port bow. What change
is made in Pitch and Force? Account for it. (Introduction, pp. 22 and 25.)
24. What is the Inflection on this line?
30-37. Observe the Grouping and Shading throughout these
stanzas.
38-45. What sense is appealed to in these stanzas? How is the
Time affected?
46-53. How are the transitions to direct discourse indicated?
(Introduction, p. 24.)
What is the difference in Pitch between the mate’s and the
captain’s speech? (Introduction, p. 23.)
66-67. Note the contrast with the preceding stanza and with the
two following lines.
THE PRODIGAL SON
A certain man had two sons: And the younger of them said to his
father, Father, give me the portion of goods that falleth to me.
And he divided unto them his living.
And not many days after the younger son gathered all together,
and took his journey into a far country, and there wasted his
substance with riotous living. And when he had spent all, there
arose a mighty famine in that land; and he began to be in want. And
he went and joined himself to a citizen of that country; and he
sent him into his fields to feed swine. And he would fain have
filled his belly with the husks that the swine did eat: and no man
gave unto him. And when he came to himself, he said, How many hired
servants of my father’s have bread enough and to spare, and I
perish with hunger! I will arise and go to my father, and will say
unto him, Father, I have sinned against heaven, and before thee,
and am no more worthy to be called thy son: make me as one of thy
hired servants.
And he arose, and came to his father. But when he was yet a
great way off, his father saw him, and had compassion, and ran, and
fell on his neck, and kissed him. And the son said unto him,
Father, I have sinned against heaven, and in thy sight, and am no
more worthy to be called thy son. But the father said to his
servants, Bring forth the best robe, and put it on him; and put a
ring on his hand, and shoes on his feet: And bring hither the
fatted calf, and kill it; and let us eat, and be merry; For this my
son was dead, and is alive again; he was lost, and is found. And
they began to be merry.
Now his elder son was in the field: and as he came and drew nigh
to the house, he heard musick and dancing. And he called one of the
servants, and asked what these things meant. And he said unto him,
Thy brother is come; and thy father hath killed the fatted calf,
because he hath received him safe and sound. And he was angry, and
would not go in: therefore came his father out, and intreated him.
And he answering said to his father, Lo, these many years do I
serve thee, neither transgressed I at any time thy commandment; and
yet thou never gavest me a kid, that I might make merry with my
friends: But as soon as this thy son was come, which hath devoured
thy living with harlots, thou hast killed for him the fatted calf.
And he said unto him, Son, thou art ever with me, and all that I
have is thine. It was meet that we should make merry, and be glad,
for this thy brother was dead, and is alive again; and was lost,
and is found.
Preparatory.—Divide this
parable into four parts, giving each part a descriptive title.
Describe pictures to illustrate each part.
Connect the parable with any similar story drawn from modern
life. Fill in details to account for (a) the prodigal’s
[Pg
90]desire to leave home, (b) the father’s great
joy at his return, (c) the elder brother’s jealousy.
How many hired servants, etc. What
are the prodigal’s feelings? What new feeling is introduced with
(a) I will arise, etc.?
(b) Father, I have sinned,
etc.?
In what Time and Pitch do you read the passages which describe
the father’s joy? (Introduction, pp. 12 and
22.)
What feeling pervades the speech of the elder son? What is the
motive of the father’s reply?
Explain the Emphasis in the following; (a) and he sent him; (b) and
I perish; (c) Now his elder
son; (d) therefore came his
father out; (e) thou never gavest
me a kid. (Introduction, pp. 30 and
31.)
Explain the Inflection on dead, alive, lost,
found.
CHRISTMAS AT SEA
and they cut the naked hand; The decks were
like a slide, where a seaman scarce could stand; The wind was a nor’-wester, blowing squally off the
sea; And cliffs and spouting breakers were
the only things a-lee.
They heard the surf a-roaring before the break of
day;5 But
’twas only with the peep of light we saw how ill we lay.
We tumbled every hand on deck instanter, with a
shout, And we gave her the maintops’l, and
stood by to go about.
All day we tacked and tacked between the South
Head and the North; [Pg 91]All day
we hauled the frozen sheets, and got no further forth;10 All day as cold as
charity, in bitter pain and dread, For very
life and nature we tacked from Head to Head.
We gave the South a wider berth, for there the
tide-race roared, But every tack we made we
brought the North Head close aboard; So’s
we saw cliffs and houses, and the breakers running high,15 And the
coast-guard in his garden, with his glass against his
eye.
The frost was on the village roofs as white as
ocean foam; The good red fires were burning
bright in every ‘longshore home; The
windows sparkled clear, and the chimneys volleyed out; And I vow we sniffed the victuals, as the vessel went
about.20
The bells upon the church were rung with a mighty
jovial cheer; For it’s just that I should
tell you how (of all days in the year) This
day of our adversity was blessèd Christmas morn,
And the house above the coast-guard’s was the
house where I was born.
O well I saw the pleasant room, the pleasant faces
there,25 [Pg
92]My mother’s silver spectacles, my father’s silver
hair; And well I saw the firelight, like a
flight of homely elves, Go dancing round
the china plates that stand upon the shelves.
And well I knew the talk they had, the talk that
was of me, Of the shadow on the household
and the son that went to sea;30 And O the wicked fool
I seemed, in every kind of way, To be here
and hauling frozen ropes on blessèd Christmas
day.
They lit the high sea-light, and the dark began to
fall. “All hands to loose topgallant
sails,” I heard the captain call. “Captain,
she’ll never stand it,” our first mate, Jackson, cried.35 “It’s the one way or
the other, Mr. Jackson,” he replied.
She staggered to her bearings, but the sails were
new and good, And the ship smelt up to
windward just as though she understood. As
the winter’s day was ending, in the entry of the night,
We cleared the weary headland, and passed below
the light.40
And they heaved a mighty breath, every soul on
board but me, As they saw her nose again
pointing handsome out to sea; [Pg 93]But all
that I could think of, in the darkness and the cold, Was just that I was leaving home, and my folks were
growing old.
—Robert Louis Stevenson (By arrangement)
Preparatory.—Supply an
introduction and a conclusion for the story suggested by this
poem.
Indicate the pauses which should be made in this poem after
words and phrases: (a) because of the Imaging process,
(b) in order to conceive the thought more fully, (c)
in passing from the narration of one action to that of another,
(d) because of direct speech interrupted by narrative.
(Introduction, pp. 7, 24, and 27.)
20 and 22. Indicate the Pause before phrases to prepare the mind
for what is coming. (Introduction, p. 8.)
What Inflection is used as a connecting link? (Introduction, p. 16.)
27. FIRELIGHT. With what should it be
connected? How? (Introduction, p. 24.)
34. All hands … sails. What change
in Pitch and Force? (Introduction, pp. 22
and 26.)
40. What is the Shading? (Introduction, p. 33.)
Compare the mental state of the captain with that of the first
mate. How is the difference indicated in the Pitch of their
respective speeches? (Introduction, p. 22.)
Connect stanzas vii and viii with the last two lines of the
poem. What background of thought is suggested? How is the rate of
reading affected by the thoughts suggested? (Introduction, p. 14.)
THE EVENING WIND
my lattice, thou That cool’st the twilight
of the sultry day, Gratefully flows thy
freshness round my brow: Thou hast been out
upon the deep at play, Riding all day the
wild blue waves till now,5
Roughening their crests, and scattering high their
spray, [Pg 94]And swelling the white
sail. I welcome thee To the scorched land,
thou wanderer of the sea!
Nor I alone;—a thousand bosoms round
Inhale thee in the fulness of delight;10 And languid forms rise
up, and pulses bound Livelier at coming of
the wind of night; And, languishing to hear
thy grateful sound, Lies the vast inland
stretched beyond the sight. Go forth into
the gathering shade; go forth,15 God’s blessing
breathed upon the fainting earth!
Go, rock the little wood-bird in his nest,
Curl the still waters, bright with stars, and
rouse The wide old wood from his majestic
rest, Summoning from the innumerable
boughs20 The
strange deep harmonies that haunt his breast: Pleasant shall be thy way, where meekly bows The shutting flower and darkling waters pass,
And where the o’ershadowing branches sweep the
grass.
The faint old man shall lean his silver head25 To feel thee;
thou shalt kiss the child asleep, And dry
the moistened curls that overspread His
temples, while his breathing grows more deep; And they who stand about the sick man’s bed Shall joy to listen to thy distant sweep,30 And softly part his
curtains to allow Thy visit, grateful to
his burning brow.
Go,—but the circle of eternal change,
Which is the life of nature, shall restore,
With sounds and scents from all thy mighty
range,35 [Pg 95]Thee to thy birthplace of the deep once more;
Sweet odours in the sea-air, sweet and
strange, Shall tell the home-sick manner of
the shore; And, listening to thy murmur, he
shall dream He hears the rustling leaf and
running stream.40
—William Cullen Bryant
Preparatory.—Describe fully the
picture suggested by (a) the first three lines of stanza i,
(b) the last four lines of stanza i, (c) stanza ii.
Give to each a suitable title.
1, 2, and 6. (Appendix A, 3, 4, and 8.)
1. THOU. What is the Inflection?
6. How does the sound accord with the sense?
15. Go forth … go forth. Where is
the Emphasis? (Introduction, p. 31.)
19-21. What feeling is aroused? How is the Quality of voice
affected? (Introduction, p. 34.)
25-32. What change in Time? Account for it. (Introduction, p. 13.)
31. What atmosphere is created in this line? What Quality of
voice is the result? What lines in the last stanza have the same
atmosphere? (Introduction, p. 34.)
36. With what should Thee be
connected? In what way?
33-36. What portions are read in lighter Shading? (Introduction,
p. 33.)
PARADISE AND THE PERI
From “Lalla Rookh”
gate Of Eden stood, disconsolate;
And as she listened to the Springs Of Life within, like music flowing, And caught the light upon her wings5 Through the half-open
portal glowing, She wept to think her
recreant race Should e’er have lost that
glorious place! [Pg 96]“How happy,”
exclaimed this child of air, “Are the holy
spirits who wander there,10
‘Mid flowers that never shall fade or fall;
Though mine are the gardens of earth and
sea, And the stars themselves have flowers
for me, One blossom of Heaven out-blooms
them all!”
The glorious Angel, who was keeping15 The Gates of Light,
beheld her weeping; And, as he nearer drew
and listened To her sad song, a tear-drop
glistened Within his eyelids, like the
spray From Eden’s fountain, when it
lies20 On the
blue flower, which—Brahmins say— Blooms nowhere but in Paradise. “Nymph
of a fair, but erring line!” Gently he
said,—”One hope is thine. ‘Tis
written in the Book of Fate,25
The Peri yet may be forgiven Who brings to this Eternal Gate The Gift that is most dear to Heaven!
Go, seek it, and redeem thy sin: ‘Tis sweet to let the Pardoned in!”30
Downward the Peri turns her gaze, And, through the war-field’s bloody haze, Beholds a youthful warrior stand Alone, beside his native river,— The red blade broken in his hand,35 And the last arrow in
his quiver. “Live,” said the conqueror,
“live to share The trophies and the crowns
I bear!” [Pg 97]Silent that youthful
warrior stood— Silent he pointed to
the flood40 All crimson with his country’s blood, Then sent his last remaining dart, For
answer, to th’ invader’s heart.
False flew the shaft, though pointed well;
The tyrant lived, the hero fell!45 Yet marked the Peri
where he lay, And when the rush of war was
past, Swiftly descending on a ray
Of morning light, she caught the last,
Last glorious drop his heart had shed,50 Before its free-born
spirit fled!
“Be this,” she cried, as she winged her
flight, “My welcome gift at the Gates of
Light.” “Sweet,” said the Angel, as she
gave The gift into his radiant hand,55 “Sweet is our
welcome of the brave Who die thus for their
native land.— But
see—alas!—the crystal bar Of
Eden moves not—holier far Than e’en
this drop the boon must be,60
That opes the Gates of Heaven for
thee!”
But nought can charm the luckless Peri;
Her soul is sad, her wings are weary. When, o’er the vale of Balbec winging Slowly, she sees a child at play,65 Among the rosy
wild-flowers singing, As rosy and as wild
as they; Chasing, with eager hands and
eyes, [Pg 98]The beautiful blue
damsel-flies That fluttered round the
jasmine stems,70 Like-wingèd flowers or flying gems: And, near the boy, who, tired with play, Now nestling ‘mid the roses lay, She
saw a wearied man dismount From his hot
steed, and on the brink75
Of a small imaret’s rustic fount Impatient fling him down to drink. Then swift his haggard brow he turned To the fair child, who fearless sat, Though never yet hath daybeam burned80 Upon a brow more
fierce than that.
But hark! the vesper call to prayer, As slow the orb of daylight sets, Is rising sweetly on the air, From
Syria’s thousand minarets!85
The boy has started from the bed Of flowers, where he had laid his head, And down upon the fragrant sod Kneels, with his forehead to the south, Lisping th’ eternal name of God90 From purity’s own
cherub mouth.
And how felt he, the wretched man, Reclining there—while memory ran O’er many a year of guilt and strife, Flew o’er the dark flood of his life,95 Nor found one sunny
resting-place, Nor brought him back one
branch of grace? “There was a time,” he
said, in mild, Heart-humbled tones, “thou
blessed child! [Pg 99]When, young and haply
pure as thou,100 I looked and prayed like thee—but now—”
He hung his head—each nobler aim,
And hope, and feeling, which had slept
From boyhood’s hour, that instant came
Fresh o’er him, and he wept—he wept!105
And now, behold him kneeling there By the child’s side, in humble prayer, While the same sunbeam shines upon The guilty and the guiltless one, And
hymns of joy proclaim through Heaven110 The triumph of a soul
forgiven!
‘Twas when the golden orb had set, While on their knees they lingered yet, There fell a light, more lovely far Than ever came from sun or star,115 Upon the tear that,
warm and meek, Dewed that repentant
sinner’s cheek: To mortal eye that light
might seem A northern flash or meteor
beam— But well th’ enraptured Peri
knew120 ‘Twas
a bright smile the Angel threw From
Heaven’s gate, to hail that tear— Her
harbinger of glory near! “Joy, joy for
ever! my task is done: The Gates are
passed, and Heaven is won!”125
—Thomas Moore
Preparatory.—Divide this
selection into four scenes, describing minutely each scene, and
pointing out what part of the poem it covers. (Introduction, p. 10.)
What feelings are aroused by each scene?
[Pg
100] Spirit, native, purity.
(Appendix A, 8.)
1-4. Give two examples of Grouping from these lines. Give
numerous other examples throughout the selection, and show how
Grouping affects the Inflection and Pause. (Introduction, pp. 10-12.)
3-7. Read with a view to Perspective. Select other examples,
noting especially ll. 17-22, 47-51, 72-77, and 112-117.
(Introduction, p. 33.)
9. exclaimed this child of air.
(Introduction, pp. 24 and 27.) Give other examples of direct discourse broken
by narration.
54 and 56. Sweet … Sweet. Which
word is more emphatic? (Introduction, p. 31.) Compare l. 105.
84. With what should Is Rising be
connected? How? Compare Upon the tear,
l. 116.
THE LADY OF SHALOTT
Part I
lie Long fields of barley and of
rye, That clothe the wold and meet the
sky; And thro’ the field the road runs
by To many-tower’d Camelot; And up and down the people go, Gazing where the lilies blow Round an
island there below, The island of
Shalott.
Willows whiten, aspens quiver, Little breezes dusk and shiver Thro’
the wave that runs for ever By the island
in the river Flowing down to
Camelot. Four gray walls, and four gray
towers, Overlook a space of flowers,
And the silent isle embowers The Lady of Shalott. [Pg
101] By the margin,
willow-veil’d, Slide the heavy barges
trail’d By slow horses; and unhail’d
The shallop flitteth silken-sail’d Skimming down to Camelot: But
who has seen her wave her hand? Or at the
casement seen her stand? Or is she known in
all the land, The Lady of
Shalott?
Only reapers, reaping early In among the bearded barley, Hear a
song that echoes cheerly From the river
winding clearly, Down to tower’d
Camelot: And by the moon the reaper
weary, Piling sheaves in uplands
airy, Listening, whispers “‘Tis the
fairy Lady of Shalott.”
Part II
day A magic web with colours gay.
She has heard a whisper say, A curse is on her if she stay To look
down to Camelot. She knows not what the
curse may be, And so she weaveth
steadily, And little other care hath
she, The Lady of Shalott.
And moving thro’ a mirror clear That hangs before her all the year, [Pg
102]Shadows of the world appear. There she sees the highway near Winding down to Camelot: There the
river eddy whirls, And there the surly
village-churls, And the red cloaks of
market girls, Pass onward from
Shalott.
Sometimes a troop of damsels glad, An abbot on an ambling pad, Sometimes a curly shepherd-lad, Or
long-hair’d page in crimson clad, Goes by
to tower’d Camelot; And sometimes thro’ the
mirror blue The knights come riding two and
two: She hath no loyal knight and
true, The Lady of Shalott.
But in her web she still delights To weave the mirror’s magic sights, For often thro’ the silent nights A
funeral, with plumes and lights And music,
went to Camelot: Or when the moon was
overhead, Came two young lovers lately
wed; “I am half sick of shadows,”
said The Lady of Shalott.
Part III
bower-eaves, He rode between the
barley-sheaves, The sun came dazzling thro’
the leaves, [Pg 103]And flamed upon the
brazen greaves Of bold Sir Lancelot.
A red-cross knight for ever kneel’d To a lady in his shield, That
sparkled on the yellow field, Beside remote
Shalott.
The gemmy bridle glitter’d free, Like to some branch of stars we see Hung in the golden Galaxy. The bridle
bells rang merrily As he rode down to
Camelot: And from his blazon’d baldric
slung A mighty silver bugle hung,
And as he rode his armour rung, Beside remote Shalott.
All in the blue unclouded weather Thick-jewell’d shone the saddle-leather, The helmet and the helmet-feather Burn’d like one burning flame together, As he rode down to Camelot. As often
thro’ the purple night, Below the starry
clusters bright, Some bearded meteor,
trailing light, Moves over still
Shalott.
His broad clear brow in sunlight glow’d;
On burnished hooves his war-horse trode;
From underneath his helmet flow’d His coal-black curls as on he rode, As he rode down to Camelot. [Pg
104]From the bank and from the river He flash’d into the crystal mirror, “Tirra lirra,” by the river Sang Sir
Lancelot.
She left the web, she left the loom, She made three paces thro’ the room, She saw the water-lily bloom, She saw
the helmet and the plume, She look’d down
to Camelot. Out flew the web and floated
wide; The mirror crack’d from side to
side; “The curse is come upon me,”
cried The Lady of Shalott.
Part IV
straining, The pale yellow woods were
waning, The broad stream in his banks
complaining, Heavily the low sky
raining Over tower’d Camelot; Down she came and found a boat Beneath a willow left afloat, And
round about the prow she wrote The Lady
of Shalott.
And down the river’s dim expanse Like some bold seër in a trance, Seeing all his own mischance— With a glassy countenance Did she look
to Camelot. And at the closing of the
day She loosed the chain and down she
lay; [Pg 105]The broad stream bore
her far away, The Lady of
Shalott.
Lying, robed in snowy white That loosely flew to left and right— The leaves upon her falling light— Thro’ the noises of the night She
floated down to Camelot: And as the
boat-head wound along The willowy hills and
fields among, They heard her singing her
last song, The Lady of
Shalott.
Heard a carol, mournful, holy, Chanted loudly, chanted lowly, Till
her blood was frozen slowly, And her eyes
were darken’d wholly, Turn’d to tower’d
Camelot. For ere she reach’d upon the
tide The first house by the
water-side, Singing in her song she
died, The Lady of Shalott.
Under tower and balcony, By garden-wall and gallery, A gleaming
shape she floated by, Dead-pale between the
houses high, Silent into Camelot.
Out upon the wharfs they came, Knight and burgher, lord and dame, And
round the prow they read her name, The
Lady of Shalott. [Pg
106] Who is this? and what is
here? And in the lighted palace near
Died the sound of royal cheer; And they cross’d themselves for fear, All the knights at Camelot: But
Lancelot mused a little space; He said,
“She has a lovely face; God in his mercy
lend her grace, The Lady of
Shalott.”
—Alfred Tennyson
Preparatory.—Compare the poet’s
treatment of the story of The Lady of Shalott with that
given in Lancelot and Elaine.
Combine the smaller pictures in this poem into a number of
larger ones.
Give to the larger pictures titles which suggest the different
stages in the development of the story.
Exercises in Articulation. (Appendix A.
See Examples)
Part I
Stanza i, ll. 1 and 4. Where is the Pause in each line? Why?
(Introduction, p. 11.)
Stanza iii, ll. 1 and 2. Account for the change in Time.
(Introduction, p. 13.)
2. Where is the Pause?
6-9. What is the Inflection in these questions? (Introduction,
p. 19.)
Stanza iv, l. 3. Hear. With what word
should this be connected? How? (Introduction, p. 16.) Note the Shading.
6. Where are the Pauses in this line? Account for them.
8-9. In what Quality of voice are these lines read?
(Introduction, p. 6.) Compare from this
standpoint the last lines of Parts II, III, and IV.
Part II
Stanza i, ll. 3-5. Note the spontaneous imitation.
(Introduction, pp. 5 and 6.)
And there the surly … two and two.
Note the three separate groups of passers-by. Which group has the
most significance in its bearing on the rest of the poem? How does
the voice indicate this relative significance? (Introduction, pp.
24 and 30.)
Stanza iii, l. 8. How is the transition made effective?
(Introduction, pp. 8, 9, and 25.)
Stanza iv. For often … Camelot.
Observe the Shading. (Introduction, p. 33.)
Part III
his shield, rode down, armour rung,
saddle-leather, coal-black curls. (Appendix A, 6.)
Stanza i, l. 4. Observe the Grouping.
Stanza ii, l. 2. Where is the Pause? Explain. What is the
Inflection on STARS?
Compare the Shading in ll. 6 and 7.
Stanza iii. What are the central ideas of ll. 2 and 3? How does
the reader make them stand out?
6-8. Note the continuous Inflection. (Introduction, p. 17.)
Stanza iv, ll. 3 and 4. How does the Grouping here affect the
Pause and the Inflection?
Stanza v, ll. 1-4. What change in the voice indicates the abrupt
transition? What atmosphere does the voice create as a preparation
for the climax of the last four lines?
1. What is the central idea of this line?
6-7. What change in Force, Pitch, and Stress expresses the
sudden disaster?
Part IV
Compare the atmosphere of the first four and a half stanzas of
this Part with the first four of Part III, and also with the
remainder of Part IV. What is the difference in Pitch, Force, and
Time? (Introduction, pp. 22, 26, and 13.)
HOME THEY BROUGHT HER
WARRIOR DEAD
From “The Princess”
dead: She nor swoon’d, nor utter’d
cry: All her maidens, watching,
said, “She must weep or she will
die.”
Then they praised him, soft and low, Call’d him worthy to be loved, Truest friend and noblest foe; Yet she
neither spoke nor moved. [Pg
108] Stole a maiden from her
place, Lightly to the warrior stept,
Took the face-cloth from the face; Yet she neither moved nor wept.
Rose a nurse of ninety years, Set his child upon her knee— Like summer tempest came her tears— “Sweet my child, I live for thee.”
—Alfred Tennyson
See Introduction, p. 6.
THE SKY
From “Modern Painters”
1. It is a strange thing how little in general people know about
the sky. It is the part of creation in which nature has done more
for the sake of pleasing man, more for the sole and evident purpose
of talking to him and teaching him, than in any other of her works,
and it is just the part in which we least attend to her.
2. There are not many of her other works in which some more
material or essential purpose than the mere pleasing of man is not
answered by every part of their organization; but every essential
purpose of the sky might, so far as we know, be answered, if once
in three days, or thereabouts, a great ugly black rain-cloud were
brought up over the blue, and everything well watered, and so all
left blue again till next time, with perhaps a film of morning and
evening mist for dew.
3. And instead of this, there is not a moment of any day of our
lives, when nature is not producing scene after scene, picture
after picture, glory after glory, and working still upon such
exquisite and constant principles [Pg 109]of the most perfect
beauty, that it is quite certain it is all done for us, and
intended for our perpetual pleasure. And every man, wherever
placed, however far from other sources of interest or of beauty,
has this doing for him constantly.
4. The noblest scenes of the earth can be seen and known but by
few; it is not intended that man should live always in the midst of
them, he injures them by his presence, he ceases to feel them if he
be always with them; but the sky is for all; bright as it is, it is
not “too bright, nor good, for human nature’s daily food”; it is
fitted in all its functions for the perpetual comfort and exalting
of the heart, for the soothing it and purifying it from its dross
and dust. Sometimes gentle, sometimes capricious, sometimes awful,
never the same for two moments together; almost human in its
passions, almost spiritual in its tenderness, almost divine in its
infinity, its appeal to what is immortal in us, is as distinct, as
its ministry of chastisement or of blessing to what is mortal, is
essential.
5. And yet we never attend to it, we never make it a subject of
thought, but as it has to do with our animal sensations; we look
upon all by which it speaks to us more clearly than to brutes, upon
all which bears witness to the intention of the Supreme, that we
are to receive more from the covering vault than the light and the
dew which we share with the weed and the worm, only as a succession
of meaningless and monotonous accidents too common and too vain to
be worthy of a moment of watchfulness, or a glance of admiration.
If in our moments of utter idleness and insipidity, we turn to the
sky as a last resource, which of its phenomena do we speak of?
[Pg
110]6. One says it has been wet, and another it has been
windy, and another it has been warm. Who, among the whole
chattering crowd, can tell me of the forms and the precipices of
the chain of tall white mountains that girded the horizon at noon
yesterday? Who saw the narrow sunbeam that came out of the south,
and smote upon their summits until they melted and mouldered away
in a dust of blue rain? Who saw the dance of the dead clouds when
the sunlight left them last night, and the west wind blew them
before it like withered leaves?
7. All has passed, unregretted as unseen; or if the apathy be
ever shaken off, even for an instant, it is only by what is gross,
or what is extraordinary; and yet it is not in the broad and fierce
manifestations of the elemental energies, not in the clash of the
hail, nor the drift of the whirlwind, that the highest characters
of the sublime are developed. God is not in the earthquake, nor in
the fire, but in the still, small voice.
8. They are but the blunt and the low faculties of our nature,
which can only be addressed through lamp-black and lightning. It is
in quiet and subdued passages of unobtrusive majesty, the deep, and
the calm, and the perpetual,—that which must be sought ere it
is seen, and loved ere it is understood,—things which the
angels work out for us daily, and yet vary eternally, which are
never wanting, and never repeated, which are to be found always yet
each found but once; it is through these that the lesson of
devotion is chiefly taught, and the blessing of beauty given.
—John Ruskin
(By arrangement with George Allen,
Publisher)
SPIRITUAL, PRECIPICES, SUMMITS,
UNOBTRUSIVE. (Appendix A, 8.)
Par. 1. With what is LEAST ATTEND
contrasted?
[Pg
111] Par. 2. Why is SKY an
emphatic word? Give examples of momentary completeness.
(Introduction, p. 16.)
Par. 3. What Inflection is placed on PERFECT
BEAUTY?
Par. 4. Point out the contrasts in the first sentence. What word
is contrasted with distinct?
Par. 5. With what is ONLY AS A SUCCESSION,
ETC., connected in sense? How does the voice make the
connection? (Introduction, p. 33.)
Par. 7. UNREGRETTED, UNSEEN. Note the
transferred emphasis. (Introduction, p. 32.)
Par. 7. AND YET IT IS NOT … NOR IN THE
FIRE. Account for the Inflection. (Introduction, p. 17.)
THE RETURN OF THE
SWALLOWS
grass springs, Shivering with sap,” said
the larks, “and we Shoot into air with our
strong young wings, Spirally up over level
and lea; Come, O Swallows, and fly with
us Now that horizons are luminous!
Evening and morning the world of light,
Spreading and kindling, is infinite!”
Far away, by the sea in the south, The hills of olive and slopes of fern Whiten and glow in the sun’s long drouth, Under the heavens that beam and burn; And all the swallows were gather’d there Flitting about in the fragrant air, And heard no sound from the larks, but flew Flashing under the blinding blue.
Out of the depths of their soft rich
throats Languidly fluted the thrushes, and
said: [Pg 112]“Musical thought in the
mild air floats, Spring is coming and
winter is dead! Come, O Swallows, and stir
the air, For the buds are all bursting
unaware, And the drooping eaves and the
elm-trees long To hear the sound of your
low sweet song.”
Over the roofs of the white Algiers, Flashingly shadowing the bright bazaar, Flitted the swallows, and not one hears The call of the thrushes from far, from far;
Sigh’d the thrushes; then, all at once,
Broke out singing the old sweet tones,
Singing the bridal of sap and shoot, The tree’s slow life between root and
fruit.
But just when the dingles of April flowers
Shine with the earliest daffodils, When, before sunrise, the cold clear hours Gleam with a promise that noon fulfils,—
Deep in the leafage the cuckoo cried, Perch’d on a spray by a rivulet-side, “Swallows, O Swallows, come back again To swoop and herald the April rain.”
And something awoke in the slumbering heart
Of the alien birds in their African air,
And they paused, and alighted, and twitter’d
apart, And met in the broad white dreamy
square; And the sad slave-woman, who lifted
up From the fountain her broad-lipp’d
earthen cup, [Pg 113]Said to herself, with a
weary sigh, “To-morrow the swallows will
northward fly!”
—Edmund William Gosse
How does the vocal expression of the descriptive parts of the
poem differ from that of the call of the birds? Account for the
difference. (Introduction, p. 22.)
Point out the contrasts of thought and feeling in the third and
fourth stanzas respectively. Show a corresponding contrast in vocal
expression.
What line expresses the central idea of the fifth stanza? How is
this shown? (Introduction, p. 33.)
Account for the Pitch and the Force used in the slave-woman’s
speech.
Supply a background of thought for the last four lines. How does
this affect the Time? (Introduction, p. 14.)
BARBARA FRIETCHIE
corn, Clear in the cool September
morn,
The clustered spires of Frederick stand
Green walled by the hills of
Maryland.
Round about them orchards sweep,5 Apple-and peach-tree
fruited deep,—
Fair as a garden of the Lord To the eye of the famished rebel horde,
On that pleasant morn of the early fall
When Lee march’d over the
mountain-wall,—10
Over the mountains winding down, Horse and foot, into Frederick town. [Pg 114] Forty flags
with their silver stars, Forty flags with
their crimson bars,
Flapped in the morning wind: the sun15 Of noon looked down,
and saw not one.
Up rose old Barbara Frietchie then, Bowed with her fourscore years and ten;
Bravest of all in Frederick town, She took up the flag the men hauled down;20
In her attic window the staff she set,
To show that one heart was loyal yet.
Up the street came the rebel tread, Stonewall Jackson riding ahead.
Under his slouched hat left and right25 He glanced; the old
flag met his sight.
“Halt!”—the dust-brown ranks stood
fast. “Fire!”—out blazed the
rifle-blast.
It shivered the window, pane and sash;
It rent the banner with seam and gash.30
Quick, as it fell, from the broken staff
Dame Barbara snatched the silken
scarf;
She leaned far out on the window-sill,
And shook it forth with a royal will. [Pg 115] “Shoot, if
you must, this old gray head,35 But spare your
country’s flag!” she said.
A shade of sadness, a blush of shame, Over the face of the leader came;
The nobler nature within him stirred To life at that woman’s deed and word:40
“Who touches a hair of yon gray head, Dies like a dog! March on!” he said.
All day long through Frederick street Sounded the tread of marching feet:
All day long that free flag tossed45 Over the heads of the
rebel host.
Ever its torn folds rose and fell On the loyal winds that loved it well;
And, through the hill-gaps, sunset light
Shone over it with a warm good-night.50
Barbara Frietchie’s work is o’er, And the Rebel rides on his raids no more.
Honour to her! and let a tear Fall, for her sake, on Stonewall’s bier.
Over Barbara Frietchie’s grave,55 Flag of Freedom and
Union wave! [Pg 116] Peace and order and beauty draw Round thy symbol of light and law;
And ever the stars above look down On thy stars below in Frederick town60
—John Greenleaf Whittier
Preparatory.—Divide the poem
into sections, giving each a descriptive title. (Introduction, p.
10.)
Describe the scene portrayed in the first fifteen lines,
supplementing your description by a black-board diagram.
ll. 1-2. What is the Inflection? Why?
l. 3. Note the Grouping and Pause.
l. 3. stand; l. 7, Lord; l. 8, horde. What
is the Inflection? Why?
l. 15. (Introduction, p. 9.)
l. 20. What are the emphatic words? Are both words of a contrast
necessarily emphatic?
ll. 17-22. Note the change in nervous tension. What effect has
this on the key of the voice? (Introduction, p. 25.)
ll. 25-26. How do these lines illustrate the truth that the
Visualization of a scene is a necessary forerunner of correct vocal
expression?
ll. 27-28. Halt! Fire! What change in
vocal expression accompanies the transition to abrupt command?
l. 31. With what do you connect FROM THE
BROKEN STAFF? How? (Introduction, p. 16.)
ll. 31-36. What part should Imitation play here? (Introduction,
pp. 5 and 6.)
ll. 37-38. (Introduction, p. 14.)
l. 39. Note Grouping and Pause.
ll. 41-42. (Introduction, p. 5.)
l. 43. With what do you connect through
Frederick street? How? Where do you pause in this line?
l. 51. (Introduction, p. 9.)
BLESS THE LORD, O MY
SOUL
Psalm ciii
soul: And all that is within me, bless his
holy name Bless the Lord, O my soul,
And forget not all his
benefits: [Pg 117]Who forgiveth all thine
iniquities; Who healeth all thy
diseases; Who redeemeth thy life from
destruction; Who crowneth thee with
lovingkindness and tender mercies: Who
satisfieth thy mouth with good things; So
that thy youth is renewed like the eagle’s.
The Lord executeth righteousness And judgment for all that are oppressed. He made known his ways unto Moses, His acts unto the children of Israel. The Lord is merciful and gracious, Slow to anger, and plenteous in mercy. He will not always chide: Neither will
he keep his anger for ever. He hath not
dealt with us after our sins; Nor rewarded
us according to our iniquities.
For as the heaven is high above the earth,
So great is his mercy toward them that fear
him. As far as the east is from the
west, So far hath he removed our
transgressions from us Like as a father
pitieth his children, So the Lord pitieth
them that fear him. For he knoweth our
frame; He remembereth that we are
dust.
As for man, his days are as grass: As a flower of the field, so he flourisheth.
For the wind passeth over it, and it is
gone; And the place thereof shall know it
no more. [Pg 118]But the mercy of the
Lord is from everlasting to everlasting upon them that fear
him, And his righteousness unto children’s
children; To such as keep his
covenant, And to those that remember his
commandments to do them.
The Lord hath prepared his throne in the
heavens; And his kingdom ruleth over
all. Bless the Lord, ye his angels,
That excel in strength, That do his commandments, Hearkening
unto the voice of his word. Bless ye the
Lord, all ye his hosts; Ye ministers of
his, that do his pleasure. Bless the Lord,
all his works, In all places of his
dominion: Bless the Lord, O my
soul.
—As arranged by Richard G.
Moulton
Preparatory.—What attitude of
mind does the language of this Psalm indicate? What Stress of voice
is its natural expression? (Introduction, p. 29.)
Articulation. (Appendix A, 3.)
THE ETERNAL
GOODNESS
hath Of marvel or surprise, Assured alone that life and death His mercy underlies.
And if my heart and flesh are weak5 To bear an untried
pain, [Pg 119]The bruised reed He
will not break, But strengthen and
sustain.
No offering of my own I have, Nor works my faith to prove;10 I can but give the
gifts He gave, And plead His love for
love.
And so beside the Silent Sea I wait the muffled oar; No harm from
Him can come to me15 On ocean or on shore.
I know not where His islands lift Their fronded palms in air; I
only know I cannot drift Beyond His love
and care.20
—John Greenleaf Whittier
Preparatory.—What attitude of
mind is suggested by this poem?
How does it differ from that suggested by the preceding
selection? What is the difference in vocal expression?
Account for the Inflection placed on the negative statements in
this poem. (Introduction, pp. 17 and 18.)
THE KING OF GLORY
Psalm xxiv
(Anthems for the Inauguration of Jerusalem)
I.—At the Foot of the Hill
first choir
120]For He hath founded it upon the seas, And established it upon the floods. Who shall ascend into the hill of the Lord? And who shall stand in
His holy place?
second choir
a pure heart; Who hath not lifted up his
soul unto vanity, And hath not sworn
deceitfully. He shall receive a blessing
from the Lord, And righteousness from the God of his salvation. This is the generation of them that seek after
Him, That seek Thy face, O God of
Jacob.
II.—Before the Gates
first choir
gates; And be ye lift up, ye everlasting
doors: And the King of Glory shall come
in.
second choir
Glory?
first choir
Lord mighty in battle.
first choir
gates; [Pg 121]Yea, lift them up, ye
everlasting doors: And the King of Glory
shall come in.
second choir
Glory?
first choir
King of Glory.
—As arranged by Richard G.
Moulton
THE FOUR-HORSE RACE
From “Black Rock”
1. The great event of the day, however, was to be the four-horse
race, for which three teams were entered—one from the mines
driven by Nixon, Craig’s friend, a citizens’ team, and Sandy’s. The
race was really between the miners’ team and that from the woods,
for the citizens’ team, though made up of speedy horses, had not
been driven much together, and knew neither their driver nor each
other. In the miners’ team were four bays, very powerful, a trifle
heavy perhaps, but well matched, perfectly trained, and perfectly
handled by their driver. Sandy had his long rangy roans, and for
leaders, a pair of half-broken pinto bronchos. The pintos, caught
the summer before upon the Alberta prairies, were fleet as deer,
but wicked and uncertain. They were Baptiste’s special care and
pride. If they would only run straight, there was little doubt that
they would carry the roans and themselves to glory; but one [Pg
122]could not tell the moment they might bolt or kick
things to pieces.
2. Being the only non-partisan in the crowd, I was asked to
referee. The race was about half a mile and return, the first and
last quarters being upon the ice. The course, after leaving the
ice, led up from the river by a long, easy slope to the level
above; and at the further end, curved somewhat sharply around the
Old Fort. The only condition attaching to the race was, that the
teams should start from the scratch, make the turn of the Fort, and
finish at the scratch. There were no vexing regulations as to
fouls. The man making the foul would find it necessary to reckon
with the crowd, which was considered sufficient guarantee for a
fair and square race. Owing to the hazards of the course, the
result would depend upon the skill of the drivers quite as much as
the speed of the teams. The points of hazard were at the turn round
the Old Fort, and at a little ravine which led down to the river,
over which the road passed by means of a long, log bridge or
causeway.
3. From a point upon the high bank of the river, the whole
course lay in open view. It was a scene full of life and vividly
picturesque. There were miners in dark clothes and peak caps;
citizens in ordinary garb; ranch-men in wide cowboy hats and
buckskin shirts and leggings, some with cartridge-belts and
pistols; a few half-breeds and Indians in half-native,
half-civilized dress; and scattering through the crowd, the
lumbermen with gay scarlet and blue blanket coats, and some with
knitted tuques of the same colour. A very good-natured but
extremely uncertain crowd it was. At the head of each horse stood a
man, but at the pintos’ heads Baptiste stood alone, trying to hold
down the off-leader, thrown [Pg 123]into a frenzy of fear
by the yelling of the crowd.
4. Gradually all became quiet, till, in the midst of absolute
stillness, came the words: “Are you ready?” then the pistol-shot,
and the great race had begun. Above the roar of the crowd came the
shrill cry of Baptiste, as he struck his broncho with the palm of
his hand, and swung himself into the sleigh beside Sandy, as it
shot past.
5. Like a flash the bronchos sprang to the front, two lengths
before the other teams; but, terrified by the yelling of the crowd,
instead of bending to the left bank up which the road wound, they
wheeled to the right and were almost across the river before Sandy
could swing them back into the course.
6. Baptiste’s cries, a curious mixture of French and English,
continued to strike through all other sounds, till they gained the
top of the slope to find the others almost a hundred yards in
front, the citizens’ team leading, with the miners’ following
close. The moment the pintos caught sight of the teams before them,
they set off at a terrific pace and steadily devoured the
intervening space. Nearer and nearer the turn came, the eight
horses in front, running straight and well within their speed.
After them flew the pintos, running savagely with ears set back,
leading well the big roans, thundering along and gaining at every
bound. And now the citizens’ team had almost reached the Fort,
running hard and drawing away from the bays. But Nixon knew what he
was about, and was simply steadying his team for the turn. The
event proved his wisdom, for in the turn the leading team left the
track, lost a moment or two in the deep snow, and before they could
regain the road, the bays had swept superbly past, [Pg
124]leaving their rivals to follow in the rear. On came
the pintos, swiftly nearing the Fort. Surely at that pace they
cannot make the turn. But Sandy knows his leaders. They have their
eyes upon the teams in front, and need no touch of rein. Without
the slightest change in speed the nimble-footed bronchos round the
turn, hauling the big roans after them, and fall in behind the
citizens’ team, which is regaining steadily the ground lost in the
turn.
7. And now the struggle is for the bridge over the ravine. The
bays in front, running with mouths wide open, are evidently doing
their best; behind them, and every moment nearing them, but at the
limit of their speed too, come the lighter and fleeter citizens’
team; while opposite their driver are the pintos, pulling hard,
eager and fresh. Their temper is too uncertain to send them to the
front; they run well following, but when leading cannot be trusted,
and besides, a broncho hates a bridge; so Sandy holds them where
they are, waiting and hoping for his chance after the bridge is
crossed. Foot by foot the citizens’ team creep up upon the flank of
the bays, with the pintos in turn hugging them closely, till it
seems as if the three, if none slackens, must strike the bridge
together; and this will mean destruction to one at least. This
danger Sandy perceives, but he dare not check his leaders.
Suddenly, within a few yards of the bridge, Baptiste throws himself
upon the lines, wrenches them out of Sandy’s hands, and, with a
quick swing, forces the pintos down the steep side of the ravine,
which is almost sheer ice with a thin coat of snow. It is a daring
course to take, for the ravine, though not deep, is full of
undergrowth, and is partially closed up by a brush heap at the
further end. [Pg 125]But with a yell, Baptiste hurls his
four horses down the slope, and into the undergrowth. “Allons, mes
enfants! Courage! vite, vite!” cries their driver, and nobly do the
pintos respond. Regardless of bushes and brush heaps, they tear
their way through; but as they emerge, the hind bob-sleigh catches
a root, and, with a crash, the sleigh is hurled high into the air.
Baptiste’s cries ring out high and shrill as ever, encouraging his
team, and never cease till, with a plunge and a scramble, they
clear the brush heap lying at the mouth of the ravine, and are out
on the ice on the river, with Baptiste standing on the front bob,
the box trailing behind, and Sandy nowhere to be seen.
8. Three hundred yards of the course remain. The bays, perfectly
handled, have gained at the bridge, and in the descent to the ice,
and are leading the citizens’ team by half a dozen sleigh lengths.
Behind both comes Baptiste. It is now or never for the pintos. The
rattle of the trailing box, together with the wild yelling of the
crowd rushing down the bank, excites the bronchos to madness, and,
taking the bits in their teeth, they do their first free running
that day. Past the citizens’ team like a whirlwind they dash, clear
the intervening space, and gain the flanks of the bays. Can the
bays hold them? Over them leans their driver, plying for the first
time the hissing lash. Only fifty yards more. The miners begin to
yell. But Baptiste, waving his lines high in one hand, seizes his
tuque with the other, whirls it above his head and flings it with a
fiercer yell than ever at the bronchos. Like the bursting of a
hurricane the pintos leap forward, and with a splendid rush cross
the scratch, winners by their own length.
—By arrangement with the Westminster
Co., Limited,
and Rev. C. W. Gordon (Ralph Connor)
Preparatory.—Make a black-board
sketch of the race-course, fixing the position of “the scratch,”
“the Old Fort,” “the high bank with the spectators,” “the bridge,”
etc.
In what passages does the excitement reach its greatest height?
How are the Pitch and Time affected? (Introduction, pp. 13 and 22.)
What is the Stress employed throughout? Where is the Stress most
marked? Give reasons. (Introduction, pp. 27
and 28.)
MRS. MALAPROP’S
VIEWS
From “The Rivals”
The scene is Mrs. Malaprop’s lodgings at Bath.
Present, Lydia Languish.
Enter Mrs. Malaprop and Sir Anthony Absolute.
Mrs. Malaprop.—There, Sir Anthony, there sits the
deliberate simpleton who wants to disgrace her family, and lavish
herself on a fellow not worth a shilling.
Lydia.—Madam, I thought you once—
Mrs. Malaprop.—You thought, miss! I don’t know any
business you have to think at all: thought does not become a young
woman. But the point we would request of you is, that you will
promise to forget this fellow; to illiterate him, I say, quite from
your memory.
Lydia.—Ah, madam! our memories are independent of
our wills. It is not so easy to forget.
Mrs. Malaprop.—But I say it is, miss! there is
nothing on earth so easy as to forget, if a person chooses to set
about it. I’m sure I have as much forgot your poor dear uncle as if
he had never existed—and I thought it my duty so to do; and
let me tell you, Lydia, these violent memories don’t become a young
woman.
Sir Anthony.—Why, sure she won’t pretend to
remember what she’s ordered not! Ay, this comes of her reading!
Lydia.—What crime, madam, have I committed to be
treated thus?
Mrs. Malaprop.—Now don’t attempt to extirpate
yourself from the matter; you know I have proof controvertible of
it. But tell me, will you promise to do as you’re bid? Will you
take a husband of your friends’ choosing?
Lydia.—Madam, I must tell you plainly that had I no
preference for any one else, the choice you have made would be my
aversion.
Mrs. Malaprop.—What business have you, miss, with
preference and aversion. They don’t become a young woman; and you
ought to know that as both always wear off, ’tis safest in
matrimony to begin with a little aversion. I am sure I hated your
poor dear uncle before marriage as if he’d been a blackamoor; and
yet, miss, you are sensible what a wife I made? and when it pleased
Heaven to release me from him, ’tis unknown what tears I shed! But
suppose we were going to give you another choice, will you promise
us to give up this Beverley?
Lydia.—Could I belie my thoughts so far as to give
that promise, my actions would certainly as far belie my words.
Mrs. Malaprop.—Take yourself to your room. You are
fit company for nothing but your own ill-humours.
Lydia.—Willingly, ma’am—I cannot change for
the worse.(Exit)
Mrs. Malaprop.—There’s a little intricate hussy for
you!
Sir Anthony.—It is not to be wondered at, ma’am:
[Pg
128]all this is the natural consequence of teaching
girls to read. Had I a thousand daughters, by heaven I’d as soon
have them taught the black art as their alphabet!
Mrs. Malaprop.—Nay, nay, Sir Anthony: you are an
absolute misanthropy.
Sir Anthony.—In my way hither, Mrs. Malaprop, I
observed your niece’s maid coming forth from a circulating library!
She had a book in each hand; they were half-bound volumes with
marble covers! From that moment I guessed how full of duty I should
see her mistress!
Mrs. Malaprop.—Those are vile places indeed!
Sir Anthony.—Madam, a circulating library in a town
is an evergreen tree of diabolical knowledge,—it blossoms
through the year! And depend on it, Mrs. Malaprop, that they who
are so fond of handling the leaves will long for the fruit at
last.
Mrs. Malaprop.—Fy, fy, Sir Anthony! you surely
speak laconically.
Sir Anthony.—Why, Mrs. Malaprop, in moderation now,
what would you have a woman know?
Mrs. Malaprop.—Observe me, Sir Anthony. I would by
no means wish a daughter of mine to be a progeny of learning; I
don’t think so much learning becomes a young woman: for instance, I
would never let her meddle with Greek, or Hebrew, or algebra, or
simony, or fluxions, or paradoxes, or such inflammatory branches of
learning; neither would it be necessary for her to handle any of
your mathematical, astronomical, diabolical instruments. But, Sir
Anthony, I would send her at nine years old to a boarding-school,
in order to learn a little ingenuity and artifice. Then, sir, she
[Pg
129]should have a supercilious knowledge in accounts;
and as she grew up I would have her instructed in geometry, that
she might know something of the contagious countries: but above
all, Sir Anthony, she should be mistress of orthodoxy, that she
might not misspell and mispronounce words so shamefully as girls
usually do; and likewise that she might reprehend the true meaning
of what she is saying. This, Sir Anthony, is what I would have a
woman know; and I don’t think there is a superstitious article in
it.
Sir Anthony.—Well, well, Mrs. Malaprop, I will
dispute the point no further with you; though I must confess that
you are a truly moderate and polite arguer, for almost every third
word you say is on my side of the question. But, Mrs. Malaprop, to
the more important point in debate: you say you have no objection
to my proposal?
Mrs. Malaprop.—None, I assure you. I am under no
positive engagement with Mr. Acres; and as Lydia is so obstinate
against him, perhaps your son may have better success.
Sir Anthony.—Well, madam, I will write for the boy
directly. He knows not a syllable of this yet, though I have for
some time had the proposal in my head. He is at present with his
regiment.
Mrs. Malaprop.—We have never seen your son, Sir
Anthony; but I hope no objection on his side.
Sir Anthony.—Objection! let him object if he dare!
No, no, Mrs. Malaprop, Jack knows that the least demur puts me in a
frenzy directly. My process was always very simple: in their
younger days, ’twas “Jack, do this”; if he demurred I knocked him
down, and if he [Pg 130]grumbled at that I always sent him
out of the room.
Mrs. Malaprop.—Ay, and the properest way, o’my
conscience! Nothing is so conciliating to young people as severity.
Well, Sir Anthony, I shall give Mr. Acres his discharge, and
prepare Lydia to receive your son’s invocations; and I hope you
will represent her to the captain as an object not altogether
illegible.
Sir Anthony.—Madam, I will handle the subject
prudently. Well I must leave you; and let me beg you, Mrs.
Malaprop, to enforce this matter roundly to the girl. Take my
advice—keep a tight hand: if she rejects this proposal, clap
her under lock and key; and if you were just to let the servants
forget to bring her dinner for three or four days, you can’t
conceive how she’d come about.(Exit)
Mrs. Malaprop.—Well, at any rate I shall be glad to
get her from under my intuition. She has somehow discovered my
partiality for Sir Lucius O’Trigger: sure Lucy can’t have betrayed
me! No, the girl is such a simpleton, I should have made her
confess it. (Calls) Lucy! Lucy!—Had she been one of your
artificial ones, I should never have trusted her.
—Richard Brinsley Sheridan
What is the difference between Mrs. Malaprop’s mental attitude
toward Lydia and toward Sir Anthony? How is this difference
indicated in the Stress of voice? (Introduction, pp. 27 and 28.)
THE GLOVE AND THE LIONS
king, and lov’d a royal sport, And one day,
as his lions strove, sat looking on the court; The nobles fill’d the benches round, the ladies by their
side, And ‘mongst them Count de Lorge, with
one he hoped to make his bride; And truly
’twas a gallant thing to see that crowning show,5 Valour and love, and a
king above, and the royal beasts below.
Ramp’d and roar’d the lions, with horrid laughing
jaws; They bit, they glared, gave blows
like beams, a wind went with their paws; With wallowing might and stifled roar, they roll’d one on
another, Till all the pit, with sand and
mane, was in a thund’rous smother;10 The bloody foam above
the bars came whizzing through the air; Said Francis then, “Good gentlemen, we’re better here than
there!”
De Lorge’s love o’erheard the King, a beauteous,
lively dame, With smiling lips, and sharp
bright eyes, which always seem’d the same: [Pg
132]She thought, “The Count, my lover, is as brave as
brave can be;15 He surely would do desperate things to show his love of
me! King, ladies, lovers, all look on; the
chance is wond’rous fine; I’ll drop my
glove to prove his love; great glory will be mine!”
She dropp’d her glove to prove his love: then
looked on him and smiled; He bow’d, and in
a moment leap’d among the lions wild:20 The leap was quick;
return was quick; he soon regain’d his place; Then threw the glove, but not with love, right in the lady’s
face! “In truth!” cried Francis, “rightly
done!” and he rose from where he sat: “No
love,” quoth he, “but vanity, sets love a task like
that!”
—Leigh Hunt
Preparatory.—Divide the poem
into four scenes, and describe each scene.
What are the difficulties of Articulation in ll. 2, 9, 10, and
14.
What attitude of mind is indicated by the King’s first speech?
By his second speech? What difference in Stress? (Introduction, pp.
27-29.) What is the Force in each case?
(Introduction, p. 25.)
15, 16, and 17. Use these lines as an illustration to show that
Visualization is necessary in order to secure good vocal
expression.
In what Time do you read the lady’s thoughts! (Introduction, p.
13.)
Give examples from stanzas ii, and iv, where the sympathy with
the picture may be sufficiently strong to lead to imitation of
movements or sounds. (Introduction, pp. 5 and 6.)
THE FICKLENESS OF A ROMAN MOB
From “Julius Cæsar” Act I. Scene i.
Enter Flavius,
Marullus, and certain Commoners over the Stage.
idle creatures, get you home. Is this a
holiday? What! know you not, Being
mechanical, you ought not walk Upon a
labouring day without the sign Of your
profession?—Speak, what trade art thou?5
1 Cit. Why, sir, a carpenter.
Mar. Where is thy leather apron, and thy
rule? What dost thou with thy best apparel
on?— You, sir, what trade are
you?
2 Cit. Truly, sir, in respect of a fine
workman, I am10 but, as you would say, a cobbler.
Mar. But what trade are thou? Answer me
directly.
2 Cit. A trade, sir, that I hope I may use
with a safe conscience; which is, indeed,
sir, a mender of bad soles.
Mar. What trade, thou knave? thou naughty
knave,15 what
trade?
2 Cit. Nay, I beseech you, sir, be not out
with me; yet, if you be out, sir, I can
mend you.
Mar. What mean’st thou by that? Mend me,
thou saucy fellow?
2 Cit. Why, sir, cobble you.20
Flav. Thou art a cobbler, art
thou?
2 Cit. Truly, sir, all that I live by is
with the awl. I meddle with no tradesman’s
matters, nor women’s matters, but with all.
I am, indeed, sir, a surgeon to old shoes;
when they are in great danger, I re-cover25 [Pg 134]them.
As proper men as ever trod upon neat’s leather have gone upon my handiwork.
Flav. But wherefore art not in thy shop
to-day? Why dost thou lead these men about
the streets?
2 Cit. Truly, sir, to wear out their shoes,
to get30 myself into more work. But, indeed, sir, we make holiday to see Cæsar, and to rejoice in his
triumph.
Mar. Wherefore rejoice? What conquest
brings he home? What tributaries follow him
to Rome, To grace in captive bonds his
chariot wheels?35 You blocks, you stones, you worse than senseless
things! O, you hard hearts, you cruel men
of Rome, Knew you not Pompey? Many a time
and oft Have you climbed up to walls and
battlements, To towers and windows, yea, to
chimney-tops,40 Your infants in your arms, and there have sat The livelong day, with patient expectation, To see great Pompey pass the streets of Rome;
And when you saw his chariot but appear,
Have you not made an universal shout,45 That Tiber trembled
underneath her banks, To hear the
replication of your sounds Made in her
concave shores? And do you now put on your
best attire? And do you now cull out a
holiday?50 And do you now strew flowers in his way That comes in triumph over Pompey’s blood? Be gone! Run to your houses, fall upon
your knees, Pray to the gods to intermit
the plague55 That needs must light on this ingratitude.
Flav. Go, go, good countrymen, and for this
fault [Pg 135]Assemble all the poor
men of your sort; Draw them to Tiber banks,
and weep your tears Into the channel, till
the lowest stream60 Do kiss the most exalted shores of all.
[Exeunt all the Commoners]
be not moved! They vanish tongue-tied in
their guiltiness. Go you down that way
towards the Capitol; This way will I.
Disrobe the images,65 If you do find them deck’d with ceremonies.
Mar. May we do so? You know it is the feast of Lupercal.
Flav. It is no matter; let no images
Be hung with Cæsar’s trophies. I’ll
about,70 And
drive away the vulgar from the streets; So
do you too, where you perceive them thick. These growing feathers pluck’d from Cæsar’s wing
Will make him fly an ordinary pitch, Who else would soar above the view of men,75 And keep us all in
servile fearfulness.
[Exeunt]
—Shakespeare
In what Stress do Flavius and Marullus speak when questioning
the citizens? Why?
What Stress does the first citizen use?
How does the mental attitude of the second citizen influence his
Stress and Inflection? (Introduction, pp. 21, 22, and 30.) Where does he change his Stress? For what
reason?
Wherefore rejoice? Point out the
various examples of Climax in this speech, and show how the voice
indicates them. (Introduction, p. 31.)
Account for the Inflection on the various questions.
(Introduction, pp. 18 and 19.)
See whe’r their basest metal, etc.
Note the change in tension and energy. What change in Pitch and
Force is the natural result? (Introduction, pp. 25 and 26.)
SIR PETER AND LADY TEAZLE
From “The School for Scandal”
Sir Peter.—Lady Teazle, Lady Teazle, I’ll not bear
it!
Lady Teazle.—Sir Peter, Sir Peter, you may bear it
or not, as you please; but I ought to have my own way in
everything, and, what’s more, I will, too. What though I was
educated in the country, I know very well that women of fashion in
London are accountable to nobody after they are married.
Sir Peter.—Very well, ma’am, very well; so a
husband is to have no influence, no authority?
Lady Teazle.—Authority! No, to be sure: if you
wanted authority over me, you should have adopted me and not
married me: I am sure you were old enough.
Sir Peter.—Old enough!—ay, there it is. Well,
well, Lady Teazle, though my life may be made unhappy by your
temper, I’ll not be ruined by your extravagance!
Lady Teazle.—My extravagance! I’m sure I’m not more
extravagant than a woman of fashion ought to be.
Sir Peter.—No, no, madam, you shall throw away no
more sums on such unmeaning luxury. To spend as much to furnish
your dressing room with flowers in winter as would suffice to turn
the Pantheon into a greenhouse, and give a fête
champêtre at Christmas!
Lady Teazle.—And am I to blame, Sir Peter, because
flowers are dear in cold weather? You should find fault with the
climate, and not with me. For my [Pg 137]part, I’m sure I wish
it was spring all the year round, and that roses grew under our
feet!
Sir Peter.—Oons! madam—if you had been born
to this, I shouldn’t wonder at your talking thus; but you forget
what your situation was when I married you.
Lady Teazle.—No, no, I don’t; ’twas a very
disagreeable one, or I should never have married you.
Sir Peter.—Yes, yes, madam, you were then in
somewhat a humbler style—the daughter of a plain country
squire. Recollect, Lady Teazle, when I saw you first sitting at
your tambour, in a pretty figured linen gown, with a bunch of keys
at your side, your hair combed smooth over a roll, and your
apartment hung round with fruits in worsted, of your own
working.
Lady Teazle.—Oh, yes! I remember it very well, and
a curious life I led. My daily occupation to inspect the dairy,
superintend the poultry, make extracts from the family receipt
book, and comb my aunt Deborah’s lap-dog.
Sir Peter.—Yes, yes, ma’am, ’twas so indeed.
Lady Teazle.—And then, you know, my evening
amusements! To draw patterns for ruffles, which I had not materials
to make up; to play Pope Joan with the curate; to read a sermon to
my aunt; or to be stuck down to an old spinet to strum my father to
sleep after a fox chase.
Sir Peter.—I am glad you have so good a memory.
Yes, madam, these were the recreations I took you from; but now you
must have your coach—vis-à-vis—and three
powdered footmen before your chair; and, in the summer, a pair of
white cats to draw you to Kensington Gardens. No recollection, I
suppose, when you were [Pg 138]content to ride double, behind the
butler, on a docked coach horse.
Lady Teazle.—No—I swear I never did that: I
deny the butler and the coach horse.
Sir Peter.—This, madam, was your situation; and
what have I done for you? I have made you a woman of fashion, of
fortune, of rank,—in short, I have made you my wife.
Lady Teazle.—Well, then, and there is but one thing
more you can make me to add to the obligation, that is—
Sir Peter.—My widow, I suppose?
Lady Teazle.—Hem! hem!
Sir Peter.—I thank you, madam—but don’t
flatter yourself, for, though your ill conduct may disturb my peace
of mind, it shall never break my heart, I promise you: however, I
am equally obliged to you for the hint.
Lady Teazle.—Then why will you endeavour to make
yourself so disagreeable to me, and thwart me in every little
elegant expense.
Sir Peter.—Oons! madam, I say, had you any of these
little elegant expenses when you married me?
Lady Teazle.—Lud, Sir Peter! would you have me be
out of the fashion?
Sir Peter.—The fashion, indeed! what had you to do
with the fashion before you married me?
Lady Teazle.—For my part, I should think you would
like to have your wife thought a woman of taste.
Sir Peter.—Ay—there again—taste!
Zounds! madam, you had no taste when you married me!
Lady Teazle.—That’s very true, indeed, Sir Peter!
[Pg
139]and, after having married you, I should never
pretend to taste again, I allow. But now, Sir Peter, since we have
finished our daily jangle, I presume I may go to my engagement at
Lady Sneerwell’s.
Sir Peter.—Ay, there’s another precious
circumstance—a charming set of acquaintance you have made
there.
Lady Teazle.—Nay, Sir Peter, they are all people of
rank and fortune, and remarkably tenacious of reputation.
Sir Peter.—Yes, they are tenacious of reputation
with a vengeance; for they don’t choose anybody should have a
character but themselves! Such a crew! Ah! many a wretch has rid on
a hurdle who has done less mischief than these utterers of forged
tales, coiners of scandal, and clippers of reputation.
Lady Teazle.—What! would you restrain the freedom
of speech?
Sir Peter.—Ah! they have made you just as bad as
any one of the society.
Lady Teazle.—Why, I believe I do bear a part with a
tolerable grace.
Sir Peter.—Grace indeed!
Lady Teazle.—But I vow I bear no malice against the
people I abuse: when I say an ill-natured thing, ’tis out of pure
good humour: and I take it for granted they deal exactly the same
with me. But, Sir Peter, you know you promised to come to Lady
Sneerwell’s too.
Sir Peter.—Well, well, I’ll call in, just to look
after my own character.
Lady Teazle.—Then, indeed, you must make haste
after me, or you’ll be too late. So good-bye to ye.
(Exit)
Sir Peter.—So—I have gained much by my
intended [Pg
140]expostulation! Yet with what a charming air she
contradicts everything I say, and how pleasantly she shows her
contempt for my authority! Well, though I can’t make her love me,
there is great satisfaction in quarrelling with her; and I think
she never appears to such advantage as when she is doing everything
in her power to plague me. (Exit)
—Richard Brinsley Sheridan
Select the passages where Lady Teazle tries to enforce her
opinion by (a) strong assertion, (b) peevishness and whining.
In what passages does her desire to taunt and ridicule Sir Peter
predominate?
In what passages does she address Sir Peter in the tone of
ordinary conversation?
What Stress is used in each case? (Introduction, pp. 28-30.)
Had you any of these little elegant
expenses? What Stress is placed on the last four words?
THE PARTING OF MARMION
AND DOUGLAS
From “Marmion”
day, When Marmion did his troop
array To Surrey’s camp to ride;
He had safe-conduct for his band, Beneath the royal seal and hand,5 And Douglas gave a
guide.
The ancient Earl, with stately grace, Would Clara on her palfrey place, And whispered in an undertone, “Let
the hawk stoop, his prey is flown.”10 The train from out the
castle drew, But Marmion stopped to bid
adieu: [Pg 141]“Though something I
might plain,” he said, “Of cold respect to
stranger guest, Sent hither by your King’s
behest,15 While in Tantallon’s towers I stayed; Part we in friendship from your land, And, noble earl, receive my hand.”
But Douglas round him drew his cloak, Folded his arms, and thus he spoke:20 “My manors, halls, and
bowers, shall still Be open, at my
Sovereign’s will, To each one whom he
lists, howe’er Unmeet to be the owner’s
peer. My castles are my King’s alone,25 From turret to
foundation-stone: The hand of Douglas is
his own; And never shall, in friendly
grasp, The hand of such as Marmion
clasp.”
Burned Marmion’s swarthy cheek like fire,30 And shook his
very frame for ire; And—”This to me,”
he said, “An’t were not for thy hoary
beard, Such hand as Marmion’s had not
spared To cleave the Douglas’ head!35 And, first, I
tell thee, haughty peer, He who does
England’s message here, Although the
meanest in her state, May well, proud
Angus, be thy mate: And, Douglas, more I
tell thee here,40 Even in thy pitch of pride Here in thy
hold, thy vassals near [Pg 142](Nay,
never look upon your lord, And lay your
hands upon your sword,) I tell thee,
thou’rt defied!45 And if thou saidst, I am not peer To
any lord in Scotland here, Lowland or
Highland, far or near, Lord Angus, thou
hast lied!”
On the Earl’s cheek the flush of rage50 O’ercame the ashen hue
of age: Fierce he broke forth: “And darest
thou, then, To beard the lion in his
den, The Douglas in his hall? And hopest thou hence unscathed to go?—55 No, by Saint
Bride of Bothwell, no!— Up
drawbridge, grooms!—what, Warder, ho! Let the portcullis fall.”
Lord Marmion turned,—well was his
need,— And dashed the rowels in his
steed,60 Like
arrow through the archway sprung, The
ponderous grate behind him rung: To pass
there was such scanty room, The bars,
descending, grazed his plume.
The steed along the drawbridge flies,65 Just as it trembles on
the rise; Nor lighter does the swallow
skim Along the smooth lake’s level
brim: And when Lord Marmion reached his
band, He halts, and turns with clenched
hand,70 And
shout of loud defiance pours, And shook his
gauntlet at the towers. [Pg
143] “Horse! horse!” the Douglas
cried, “and chase!” But soon he reined his
fury’s pace: “A royal messenger he
came,75 Though most unworthy of the name. A
letter forged! Saint Jude to speed! Did
ever knight so foul a deed! At first, in
heart, it liked me ill, When the King
praised his clerkly skill.80
Thanks to Saint Bothan, son of mine, Save Gawain, ne’er could pen a line. Saint Mary mend my fiery mood! Old age
ne’er cools the Douglas blood; I thought to
slay him where he stood.85
‘Tis pity of him, too,” he cried: “Bold can he speak, and fairly ride: I warrant him a warrior tried.”— With this his mandate he recalls, And
slowly seeks his castle halls.90
—Sir Walter Scott
In what Quality of voice should the following passages of this
poem be read: (a) the descriptive parts; (b) l. 10;
(c) the first speeches of Marmion and Douglas, ll. 14-18,
and ll. 21-29; (d) the second speeches of Marmion and
Douglas, ll. 32-49, and ll. 52-56; (e) ll. 57-58, and ll.
75-88?
COLUMBUS
Azores. Behind him the gates of
Hercules; Before him not the ghost of
shores, Before him only shoreless
seas. [Pg 144]The good mate said:
“Now we must pray,5 For, lo! the very stars are gone. Brave Adm’r’l, speak; what shall I say?” “Why, say: ‘Sail on! sail on! and on!'”
“My men grow mutinous day by day; My men grow ghastly wan and weak.”10 The stout mate thought
of home; a spray Of salt wave washed his
swarthy cheek. “What shall I say, brave
Adm’r’l, say, If we sight naught but seas
at dawn?” “Why, you shall say, at break of
day:15 ‘Sail
on! sail on! sail on! and on!'”
They sailed and sailed as winds might blow,
Until at last the blanched mate said: “Why, now not even God would know Should I and all my men fall dead.20 These very winds
forget the way, For God from these dread
seas is gone. Now speak, brave Adm’r’l,
speak and say—” He said: “Sail on!
sail on! and on!”
They sailed. They sailed. Then spake the
mate:25 “This
mad sea shows his teeth to-night; He curls
his lip, he lies in wait, With lifted teeth
as if to bite: Brave Adm’r’l, say but one
good word; What shall we do when hope is
gone?”30 The
words leapt as a leaping sword: “Sail on!
sail on! sail on! and on!” [Pg
145]
Then, pale and worn, he kept his deck And peered through darkness. Ah, that night Of all dark nights! And then, a speck—35 A light! a light! a
light! a light! It grew, a starlit flag
unfurled! It grew to be Time’s burst of
dawn. He gained a world; he gave that
world Its greatest lesson; “On! sail
on!”40
—Joaquin Miller
—By permission of the publishers,
Whitaker & Ray-Wiggin Co.
What, shall, Why. (Appendix A, 7 and 8.)
Give examples of words or phrases which when repeated become (1)
unemphatic, (2) more emphatic, (3) equivalent to a climax.
(Introduction, pp. 31 and 32.)
Compare the mate’s attitude of mind with that of the Admiral.
How is the difference indicated by the Stress?
FROM THE “APOLOGY” OF
SOCRATES
From “The Dialogues of Plato”
1. Not much time will be gained, O Athenians, in return for the
evil name which you will get from the detractors of the city, who
will say that you killed Socrates, a wise man; for they will call
me wise, even although I am not wise, when they want to reproach
you. If you had waited a little while, your desire would have been
fulfilled in the course of nature. For I am far advanced in years,
as you may perceive, and not far from death. I am speaking now only
to those of you who have condemned me to death. And I have another
thing to say to them: You think that I was convicted through
deficiency of words—I mean, that if I had thought fit to
leave nothing undone, nothing unsaid, I might have gained an
acquittal. Not so; the deficiency [Pg 146]which led to my
conviction was not of words—certainly not. But I had not the
boldness or impudence or inclination to address you as you would
have liked me to address you, weeping and wailing and lamenting,
and saying and doing many things which you have been accustomed to
hear from others, and which, as I say, are unworthy of me. But I
thought that I ought not to do anything common or mean in the hour
of danger; nor do I now repent of the manner of my defence, and I
would rather die having spoken after my manner, than speak in your
manner and live. For neither in war nor yet at law ought any man to
use every way of escaping death. For often in battle there is no
doubt that if a man will throw away his arms, and fall on his knees
before his pursuers, he may escape death; and in other dangers
there are other ways of escaping death, if a man is willing to say
and do anything. The difficulty, my friends, is not in avoiding
death, but in avoiding unrighteousness; for that runs faster than
death. I am old and move slowly, and the slower runner has
overtaken me, and my accusers are keen and quick, and the faster
runner, who is unrighteousness, has overtaken them. And now I
depart hence, condemned by you to suffer the penalty of death, and
they too go their ways, condemned by the truth to suffer the
penalty of villainy and wrong; and I must abide by my
reward—let them abide by theirs. I suppose that these things
may be regarded as fated,—and I think that they are well.
2. And now, O men who have condemned me, I would fain prophesy
to you; for I am about to die, and that is the hour in which men
are gifted with prophetic power. And I prophesy to you who are my
murderers, [Pg 147]that immediately after my death
punishment far heavier than you have inflicted on me will surely
await you. Me you have killed because you wanted to escape the
accuser, and not to give an account of your lives. But that will
not be as you suppose: far otherwise. For I say that there will be
more accusers of you than there are now; accusers whom hitherto I
have restrained: and as they are younger they will be more severe
with you, and you will be more offended at them. For if you think
that by killing men you can avoid the accuser censuring your lives,
you are mistaken; that is not a way of escape which is either
possible or honourable; the easiest and the noblest way is not to
be crushing others, but to be improving yourselves. This is the
prophecy which I utter before my departure to the judges who have
condemned me.
3. Friends, who would have acquitted me, I would like also to
talk with you about this thing which has happened, while the
magistrates are busy, and before I go to the place at which I must
die. Stay then a while, for we may as well talk with one another
while there is time. You are my friends, and I should like to show
you the meaning of this event which has happened to me. O my
judges—for you I may truly call judges—I should like to
tell you of a wonderful circumstance. Hitherto the familiar oracle
within me has constantly been in the habit of opposing me even
about trifles, if I was going to make a slip or error about
anything; and now, as you see, there has come upon me that which
may be thought, and is generally believed to be, the last and worst
evil. But the oracle made no sign of opposition, either as I was
leaving my house and going out in the morning, or when I was going
up into this court, or while I was [Pg 148]speaking, at anything
which I was going to say; and yet I have often been stopped in the
middle of a speech, but now in nothing I either said or did
touching this matter has the oracle opposed me. What do I take to
be the explanation of this? I will tell you. I regard this as a
proof that what has happened to me is a good, and that those of us
who think that death is an evil are in error. This is a great proof
to me of what I am saying, for the customary sign would surely have
opposed me had I been going to evil and not to good.
4. Let us reflect in another way, and we shall see that there is
a great reason to hope that death is a good, for one of two things:
either death is a state of nothingness and utter unconsciousness,
or, as men say, there is a change and migration of the soul from
this world to another. Now if you suppose that there is no
consciousness, but a sleep like the sleep of him who is undisturbed
even by the sight of dreams, death will be an unspeakable gain. For
if a person were to select the night in which his sleep was
undisturbed even by dreams, and were to compare with this the other
days and nights of his life, and then were to tell us how many days
and nights he had passed in the course of his life better and more
pleasantly than this one, I think that any man, I will not say a
private man, but even the great king will not find many such days
or nights, when compared with the others. Now if death is like
this, I say that to die is gain; for eternity is then only a single
night. But if death is the journey to another place, and there, as
men say, all the dead are, what good, O my friends and judges, can
be greater than this? If indeed when the pilgrim arrives in the
world below, he is delivered from the professors of justice in this
world, and finds the true [Pg 149]judges who are said to give
judgment there, Minos and Rhadamanthus, and Aeacus, and
Triptolemus, and other sons of God who were righteous in their own
life, that pilgrimage will be worth making. What would not a man
give if he might converse with Orpheus and Musaeus and Hesiod and
Homer? Nay, if this be true, let me die again and again. I, too,
shall have a wonderful interest in a place where I can converse
with Palamedes, and Ajax the son of Telamon, and other heroes of
old, who have suffered death through an unjust judgment; and there
will be no small pleasure, as I think, in comparing my own
sufferings with theirs. Above all, I shall be able to continue my
search into true and false knowledge; as in this world, so also in
that; I shall find out who is wise, and who pretends to be wise and
is not. What would not a man give, O judges, to be able to examine
the leader of the great Trojan expedition; or Odysseus, or
Sisyphus, or numberless others, men and women too! What infinite
delight would there be in conversing with them and asking them
questions! For in that world they do not put a man to death for
this; certainly not. For besides being happier in that world than
in this, they will be immortal, if what is said is true.
5. Wherefore, O judges, be of good cheer about death, and know
this of a truth—that no evil can happen to a good man, either
in life or after death. He and his are not neglected by the gods;
nor has my own approaching end happened by mere chance. But I see
clearly that to die and be released was better for me; and
therefore the oracle gave no sign. For which reason, also, I am not
angry with my accusers or my condemners; they have done me no harm,
although neither of [Pg 150]them meant to do me any good; and for
this I may gently blame them.
6. Still I have a favour to ask of them. When my sons are grown
up, I would ask you, O my friends, to punish them and I would have
you trouble them, as I have troubled you, if they seem to care
about riches, or anything, more than about virtue; or if they
pretend to be something when they are really nothing,—then
reprove them, as I have reproved you, for not caring about that for
which they ought to care, and thinking that they are something when
they are really nothing. And if you do this, I and my sons will
have received justice at your hands.
7. The hour of departure has arrived, and we go our ways—I
to die, and you to live. Which is better God only knows.
—Benjamin Jowett
Illustrate from this extract the general principle that
incompleteness is expressed by means of the Rising, and
completeness by means of the Falling Inflection.
Par. 1. For neither in war nor yet at law
… death. Explain the Inflection placed on this negative
statement. Give a similar example from Par. 2.
I must abide by my award … let them abide
by theirs. Explain the opposite Inflections on antithetical
words and phrases. If one part of the antithesis is a negation,
what is the Inflection? (Introduction, pp. 19 and 20.) Give examples
from Par. 2.
I am old and move slowly … wrong.
Explain the Emphasis in these sentences. Which one of a pair of
contrasted words is necessarily emphatic? Give examples from this
and the following paragraph, in which both are emphatic, and
explain why. (Introduction, pp. 30-32.)
Par. 4. Explain the Inflection on the questions. (Introduction,
pp. 18 and 19.)
What clauses in this paragraph are really parenthetical in
force? How does the voice subordinate them? Give similar examples
from other paragraphs. (Introduction, pp. 24 and 25.)
HIGHLAND HOSPITALITY
From “The Lady of the Lake”
down, The woods are wrapt in deeper
brown, The owl awakens from her
dell, The fox is heard upon the
fell; Enough remains of glimmering
light5 To
guide the wanderer’s steps aright, Yet not
enough from far to show His figure to the
watchful foe. With cautious step, and ear
awake, He climbs the crag and threads the
brake;10 And
not the summer solstice there, Tempered the
midnight mountain air, But every breeze
that swept the wold, Benumbed his drenched
limbs with cold. In dread, in danger, and
alone,15 Famished and chilled, through ways unknown, Tangled and steep, he journeyed on; Till, as a rock’s huge point he turned, A watch-fire close before him burned.
Beside its embers red and clear,20 Basked, in his plaid,
a mountaineer; And up he sprung with sword
in hand,— “Thy name and purpose!
Saxon, stand!”— “A
stranger.”—”What dost thou require?”— “Rest and a guide, and food and fire.25 My life’s beset, my
path is lost. The gale has chilled my limbs
with frost.”— “Art thou a friend to
Roderick?”— “No.”— [Pg 152]“Thou
darest not call thyself a foe?”— “I
dare! to him and all the band30 He brings to aid his
murderous hand.”— “Bold
words!—but, though the beast of game The privilege of chase may claim, Though space and law the stag we lend, Ere hound we slip, or bow we bend,35 Who ever recked,
where, how, or when, The prowling fox was
trapped or slain? Thus, treacherous
scouts,—yet sure they lie, Who say
thou camest a secret spy!”— “They do,
by Heaven!—Come Roderick Dhu,40 And of his clan the
boldest two, And let me but till morning
rest, I write the falsehood on their
crest.”— “If by the blaze I mark
aright, Thou bear’st the belt and spur of
Knight.”—45 “Then, by these tokens mayest thou know, Each proud oppressor’s mortal foe.”— “Enough, enough; sit down and share A
soldier’s couch, a soldier’s fare.”—
He gave him of his Highland cheer,50 The hardened flesh of
mountain deer; Dry fuel on the fire he
laid, And bade the Saxon share his
plaid. He tended him like welcome
guest, Then thus his further speech
addressed:—55 “Stranger, I am to Roderick Dhu A clansman born, a kinsman true; Each
word against his honour spoke, Demands of
me avenging stroke; Yet more,—upon
thy fate, ’tis said,60 [Pg 153]A mighty augury is laid. It rests with me to wind my horn, Thou art with numbers overborne; It
rests with me, here, brand to brand, Worn
as thou art, to bid thee stand:65 But not for clan, nor
kindred’s cause, Will I depart from
honour’s laws; To assail a wearied man were
shame, And stranger is a holy name;
Guidance and rest, and food and fire,70 In vain he never must
require. Then rest thee here till dawn of
day; Myself will guide thee on the
way, O’er stock and stone, through watch
and ward. Till past Clan-Alpine’s outmost
guard,75 As
far as Coilantogle’s ford; From thence thy
warrant is thy sword.”— “I take thy
courtesy, by Heaven, As freely as ’tis
nobly given!”— “Well, rest thee; for
the bittern’s cry80 Sings us the lake’s wild lullaby.” With that he shook the gathered heath, And spread his plaid upon the wreath; And the brave foemen, side by side, Lay peaceful down, like brothers tried,85 And slept until the
dawning beam Purpled the mountain and the
stream.
—Sir Walter Scott
Preparatory.—Connect this scene
with the rest of the poem.
Give a dramatic form to this extract, describing definitely the
scenery and stage-setting. One reader may render the descriptive
parts, another the speeches of Roderick Dhu, and a third those of
Fitz-James.
[Pg
154] WANDERER’S STEPS, CAUTIOUS
STEP, TRECHEROUS SCOUTS, BOLDEST TWO. (Appendix A, 6.)
25 and 70. (Appendix A, 5.) 1-4. Note the
word-pictures. How do they affect the Pause? (Introduction, pp. 7
and 8.)
7. NOT ENOUGH. With what is it
contrasted? Which word is emphatic? Where do the Pauses occur in
this line?
9. What is the atmosphere of this line? What is the Quality of
voice? (Introduction, p. 34.)
10-11. What Inflection? Why? What is the Shading when compared
with the two following lines? (Introduction, p. 24.)
16-17. Give an example of Grouping.
18-19. Compare the Shading of these two lines.
22. What feeling and movement are here expressed? How does the
voice give expression to them? (Introduction, pp. 5, 6, and
27.)
Describe the mental attitude of each of the speakers. What is
the Stress in each case? (Introduction, pp. 27-29.)
38. The prowling fox … scouts. What
is the mental attitude here? What Stress is the result?
(Introduction, p. 28.) How does the rest of the speech differ from
the preceding? What is the Inflection? (Introduction, p. 18.)
What is the Stress of ordinary conversation? Illustrate from the
above selection.
32-39. Bold words … spy.
(Introduction, p. 24.)
48. Why should SIT DOWN be kept
distinct from SHARE? How is this
effected?
60. ‘TIS SAID. How does the voice
subordinate this phrase? (Introduction, p. 24.)
66-69. Which are the emphatic words and why are they
emphatic?
77. What feeling is introduced here? How does the voice express
it?
THE OUTLAW
From “Rokeby”
fair, And Greta woods are green,
And you may gather garlands there, Would grace a summer queen. [Pg 155] And as I
rode by Dalton-Hall,5 Beneath the turrets high, A
Maiden on the castle wall Was singing
merrily,—
“O, Brignall banks are fresh and fair,
And Greta woods are green;10 I’d rather rove with
Edmund there Than reign our English
queen.”—
“If, Maiden, thou would’st wend with me,
To leave both tower and town, Thou first must guess what life lead we15 That dwell by dale and
down. And if thou canst that riddle
read, As read full well you may,
Then to the greenwood shalt thou speed
As blithe as Queen of May.”—20
Yet sung she, “Brignall banks are fair,
And Greta woods are green; I’d rather rove with Edmund there. Than reign our English queen.
“I read you by your bugle-horn,25 And by your palfrey
good, I read you for a Ranger sworn,
To keep the king’s greenwood.”— “A Ranger, lady, winds his horn, And ’tis at peep of light;30 His blast is heard at
merry morn, And mine at dead of
night.”— [Pg
156] Yet sung she, “Brignall
banks are fair, And Greta woods are
gay; I would I were with Edmund there,35 To reign his
Queen of May!
“With burnish’d brand and musketoon, So gallantly you come, I read
you for a bold Dragoon, That lists the tuck
of drum.”—40 “I list no more the tuck of drum, No more the trumpet hear; But when the
beetle sounds his hum My comrades take the
spear.
“And O! though Brignall banks be fair45 And Greta woods be
gay, Yet mickle must the maiden dare
Would reign my Queen of May!
“Maiden! a nameless life I lead, A nameless death I’ll die!50 The fiend whose
lantern lights the mead Were better mate
than I! And when I’m with my comrades
met Beneath the greenwood bough,
What once we were we all forget,55 Nor think what we are
now.
“Yet Brignall banks are fresh and fair,
And Greta woods are green, And you may gather garlands there Would grace a summer queen.”60
—Sir Walter Scott
Preparatory.—”The Life of an
Outlaw.” Speak on this subject, illustrating from such characters
as Rob Roy, Robin Hood, etc., and emphasizing the pathos of such a
life.
For dramatic rendering see preparatory notes on Highland
Hospitality.
1-4. What Stress indicates the state of mind reflected by these
lines? (Introduction, p. 29.)
3, 11. What Inflection is placed on THERE? (Introduction, p. 16.)
12. What word may be supplied after REIGN? How is this indicated in the reading?
(Introduction, p. 10.)
13-20. Read these lines with a view to Perspective.
(Introduction, p. 33.)
Give examples of Grouping throughout the poem and show how the
Pause is affected. (Introduction, p. 11.)
What words in stanza iii are emphatic through contrast? In
stanza v?
What feeling in the last half of stanza v? (Introduction, pp. 10-12.) In what Time, Pitch, and Force are
these lines read? Give your reasons.
OF STUDIES
From the “Essays”
Studies serve for delight, for ornament, and for ability. Their
chief use for delight, is in privateness and retiring; for
ornament, is in discourse; and for ability, is in the judgment and
disposition of business. For expert men can execute, and perhaps
judge of particulars, one by one; but the general counsels, and the
plots, and marshalling of affairs, come best from those that are
learned.
To spend too much time in studies, is sloth; to use them too
much for ornament, is affectation; to make judgment wholly by their
rules, is the humour of a scholar. They perfect nature and are
perfected by experience: for natural abilities are like natural
plants, [Pg
158]that need pruning by study; and studies themselves
do give forth directions too much at large, except they be bounded
in by experience.
Crafty men contemn studies; simple men admire them; and wise men
use them; for they teach not their own use; but that is a wisdom
without them, and above them, won by observation. Read not to
contradict and confute; nor to believe and take for granted; nor to
find talk and discourse; but to weigh and consider.
Some books are to be tasted, others to be swallowed, and some
few to be chewed and digested; that is, some books are to be read
only in parts; others to be read, but not curiously; and some few
to be read wholly, and with diligence and attention. Some books
also may be read by deputy, and extracts made of them by others;
but that would be only in the less important arguments, and the
meaner sort of books; else distilled books are like common
distilled waters, flashy things.
Reading maketh a full man; conference a ready man; and writing
an exact man. And therefore, if a man write little, he had need
have a good memory, if he confer little, he had need have a present
wit; and if he read little, he had need have much cunning, to seem
to know that he doth not.
If a man’s wit be wandering, let him study the mathematics; for
in demonstrations, if his wit be called away never so little, he
must begin again; if his wits be not apt to distinguish or find
differences, let him study the schoolmen; if he be not apt to beat
over matters, and to call up one thing to prove and illustrate
another, let him study the lawyers’ cases. So every defect of the
mind may have a special receipt.
—Lord Bacon
Preparatory.—Observe the
sentence structure employed throughout this extract, and make a
list of the antithetical words and phrases.
This lesson may be used as an exercise to illustrate the
principle of Inflection as applied to antithetical words or phrases
and to series of words or phrases parallel in construction.
(Introduction, p. 20.)
THE INFLUENCE OF
ATHENS
From essay “On Mitford’s History of Greece”
If we consider merely the subtlety of disquisition, the force of
imagination, the perfect energy and elegance of expression, which
characterize the great works of Athenian genius, we must pronounce
them intrinsically most valuable. But what shall we say when we
reflect that from hence have sprung, directly or indirectly, all
the noblest creations of the human intellect; that from hence were
the vast accomplishments and the brilliant fancy of Cicero, the
withering fire of Juvenal, the plastic imagination of Dante, the
humour of Cervantes, the comprehension of Bacon, the wit of Butler,
the supreme and universal excellence of Shakespeare?
All the triumphs of truth and genius over prejudice and power,
in every country and in every age, have been the triumphs of
Athens. Wherever a few great minds have made a stand against
violence and fraud, in the cause of liberty and reason, there has
been her spirit in the midst of them; inspiring, encouraging,
consoling;—by the lonely lamp of Erasmus, by the restless bed
of Pascal, in the tribune of Mirabeau, in the cell of Galileo, on
the scaffold of Sidney.
But who shall estimate her influence on private happiness? Who
shall say how many thousands have been [Pg 160]made wiser,
happier, and better, by those pursuits in which she has taught
mankind to engage; to how many the studies which took their rise
from her have been wealth in poverty, liberty in bondage, health in
sickness, society in solitude?
Her power is, indeed, manifested at the bar, in the senate, in
the field of battle, in the schools of philosophy. But these are
not her glory. Wherever literature consoles sorrow, or assuages
pain; wherever it brings gladness to eyes which fail with
wakefulness and tears, and ache for the dark house and the long
sleep,—there is exhibited, in its noblest form, the immortal
influence of Athens.
The dervish, in the Arabian tale, did not hesitate to abandon to
his comrade the camels with their loads of jewels and gold, while
he retained the casket of that mysterious juice which enabled him
to behold at one glance all the hidden riches of the universe.
Surely it is no exaggeration to say that no external advantage is
to be compared with that purification of the intellectual eye which
gives us to contemplate the infinite wealth of the mental world,
all the hoarded treasures of its primeval dynasties, all the
shapeless ore of its yet unexplored mines. This is the gift of
Athens to man.
Her freedom and her power have, for more than twenty centuries,
been annihilated; her people have degenerated into timid slaves;
her language, into a barbarous jargon; her temples have been given
up to the successive depredations of Romans, Turks, and Scotchmen;
but her intellectual empire is imperishable.
And when those who have rivalled her greatness shall have shared
her fate; when civilization and know[Pg 161]ledge shall have fixed
their abode in distant continents; when the sceptre shall have
passed away from England; when, perhaps, travellers from distant
regions shall in vain labour to decipher on some mouldering
pedestal the name of our proudest chief, shall hear savage hymns
chaunted to some misshapen idol over the ruined dome of our
proudest temple, and shall see a single naked fisherman wash his
nets in the river of the ten thousand masts,—her influence
and her glory will still survive,—fresh in eternal youth,
exempt from mutability and decay, immortal as the intellectual
principle from which they derived their origin, and over which they
exercise their control.
—Macaulay
Illustrate from this lesson the principle of Inflection as
applied to (1) a series of words parallel in construction; (2)
rhetorical questions.
How should the principal clause in the last paragraph be made
prominent by the voice? (Introduction, p. 33.)
NATIONAL MORALITY
1. I believe there is no permanent greatness to a nation except
it be based upon morality. I do not care for military greatness or
military renown. I care for the condition of the people among whom
I live. There is no man in England who is less likely to speak
irreverently of the Crown and Monarchy of England than I am; but
crowns, coronets, mitres, military display, the pomp of war, wide
colonies, and a huge empire, are, in my view, all trifles light as
air, and not worth considering, unless with them you can have a
fair share of comfort, contentment, and happiness, among the great
body of the people. Palaces, baronial castles, great halls, stately
mansions, do not make a nation. [Pg 162]The nation in every
country dwells in the cottage; and unless the light of your
Constitution can shine there, unless the beauty of your legislation
and the excellence of your statesmanship are impressed there on the
feelings and condition of the people, rely upon it, you have yet to
learn the duties of government.
2. I have not pleaded, as you have observed, that this country
should remain without adequate and scientific means of defence. I
acknowledge it to be the duty of your statesmen, acting upon the
known opinions and principles of ninety-nine out of every one
hundred persons in the country, at all times, with all possible
moderation, but with all possible efficiency, to take steps which
shall preserve order within and on the confines of your kingdom.
But I shall repudiate and denounce the expenditure of every
shilling, the engagement of every man, the employment of every ship
which has no object but intermeddling in the affairs of other
countries and endeavouring to extend the boundaries of an Empire
which is already large enough to satisfy the greatest ambition, and
I fear is much too large for the highest statesmanship to which any
man has yet attained.
3. The most ancient of profane historians has told us that the
Scythians of his time were a very warlike people, and that they
elevated an old scimitar upon a platform as a symbol of Mars, for
to Mars alone, I believe, they built altars and offered sacrifices.
To this scimitar they offered sacrifices of horses and cattle, the
main wealth of the country, and more costly sacrifices than to all
the rest of their gods. I often ask myself whether we are at all
advanced in one respect beyond those Scythians. What are our
contributions to charity, to education, to morality, to religion,
to justice, and to [Pg 163]civil government, when compared with
the wealth we expend in sacrifices to the old scimitar?
4. Two nights ago I addressed in this hall a vast assembly
composed to a great extent of your countrymen, who have no
political power, who are at work from the dawn of the day to the
evening, and who have therefore limited means of informing
themselves on these great subjects. Now I am privileged to speak to
a somewhat different audience. You represent those of your great
community who have a more complete education, who have on some
points greater intelligence, and in whose hands reside the power
and influence of the district. I am speaking, too, within the
hearing of those whose gentle nature, whose finer instincts, whose
purer minds, have not suffered as some of us have suffered in the
turmoil and strife of life. You can mould opinion, you can create
political power,—you cannot think a good thought on this
subject and communicate it to your neighbours,—you cannot
make these points topics of discussion in your social circles and
more general meetings, without affecting sensibly and speedily the
course which the government of your country will pursue. May I ask
you, then, to believe, as I do most devoutly believe, that the
moral law was not written for men alone in their individual
character, but that it was written as well for nations, and for
nations great as this of which we are citizens. If nations reject
and deride that moral law, there is a penalty which will inevitably
follow. It may not come at once, it may not come in our lifetime;
but, rely upon it, the great Italian is not a poet only, but a
prophet, when he says:
haste to smite, Nor yet doth
linger.
5. We have experience, we have beacons, we have landmarks
enough. We know what the past has cost us, we know how much and how
far we have wandered, but we are not left without a guide. It is
true, we have not, as an ancient people had, Urim and
Thummin—those oraculous gems in Aaron’s breast—from
which to take counsel, but we have the unchangeable and eternal
principles of the moral law to guide us, and only so far as we walk
by that guidance can we be permanently a great nation, or our
people a happy people.
—The Right Honourable John
Bright
BARONIAL, CASTLES, CHARACTER, PAST.
(Appendix A, 1.)
Par. 1. MILITARY GREATNESS, MILITARY
RENOWN. Note the transferred Emphasis. (Introduction, pp. 31 and 32.)
CROWNS, CORONETS, ETC. Explain the
Inflection on each member of this series. Give similar examples
from this paragraph and from Pars. 3, 4, and 5.
UNLESS WITH THEM, ETC. How does the
voice prepare the listener for this clause? Give a similar example
from Par. 4.
YOU HAVE YET TO LEARN, ETC. How is
this clause made prominent?
Par. 2. Give an analysis of the second sentence from the
standpoint of Perspective.
THE EXPENDITURE … SHIP. How is the
Climax brought out?
FOR THE HIGHTEST … ATTAINED. Note
the Grouping. Give another example from this sentence.
Par. 4. NATIONS. What Inflection on
this word? With what is it contrasted?
HAMLET’S ADVICE TO THE
PLAYERS
Act III. Scene 2
Speak the speech, I pray you, as I pronounced it to
you, trippingly on the tongue: but if you mouth it, as
many of your players do, I had as lief the town-crier
spoke my lines. Nor do not saw the air too much with
torrent, tempest, and, as I may say, the whirlwind of5
[Pg
165]passion, you must acquire and beget a temperance that
may give it smoothness. O, it offends me to the soul to
hear a robustious periwig-pated fellow tear a passion to
tatters, to very rags, to split the ears of the groundlings,10
who, for the most part, are capable of nothing but
inexplicable dumb-shows and noise: I would have such
a fellow whipped for o’erdoing Termagant; it out-herods
Herod: pray you, avoid it.
Be not too tame neither, but let your own discretion15
be your tutor: suit the action to the word, the word to
the action; with this special observance, that you o’erstep
not the modesty of nature: for anything so overdone
is from the purpose of playing, whose end, both at the
first and now, was and is, to hold, as ’twere, the mirror20
up to nature; to show virtue her own feature, scorn her
own image, and the very age and body of the time his
form and pressure. Now, this overdone or come tardy
off, though it make the unskilful laugh, cannot but make
the judicious grieve; the censure of the which one25
must, in your allowance, o’erweigh a whole theatre of
others. O, there be players that I have seen play, and
heard others praise, and that highly, not to speak it
profanely, that neither having the accent of Christains
nor the gait of Christain, pagan, nor man, have so30
strutted and bellowed, that I have thought some of
nature’s journeymen had made men, and not made them
well, they imitated humanity so abominably.
—Shakespeare
MOUTH, TOWN-CRIER, TAME, JOURNEYMEN.
Why are these words emphatic? (Introduction, p. 30.)
Explain FROM THE PURPOSE OF PLAYING, COME
TARDY OFF, THE CENSURE OF THE WHICH … OTHERS. What are the
emphatic words in each?
[Pg
166] TORRENT, TEMPEST,
WHIRLWIND. Observe the Climax.
Give other examples of Climax from this selection and show how
the Emphasis is employed. (Introduction, p. 31.)
Select parenthetical clauses and show how they are subordinated.
(Introduction, p. 24.)
Read the last two sentences with a view to Perspective.
(Introduction, p. 33.)
ROSABELLE
From “The Lay of the Last Minstrel”
gay! No haughty feat of arms I tell;
Soft is the note, and sad the lay That mourns the lovely Rosabelle.
“Moor, moor the barge, ye gallant crew!
And, gentle ladye, deign to stay! Rest thee in Castle Ravensheuch, Nor tempt the stormy firth to-day.
“The blackening wave is edged with white;
To inch and rock the sea-mews fly; The fishers have heard the Water-Sprite, Whose screams forebode that wreck is nigh.
“Last night the gifted Seer did view A wet shroud swathed round ladye gay; Then stay thee, Fair, in Ravensheuch; Why cross the gloomy firth to-day?”—
“‘Tis not because Lord Lindesay’s heir
To-night at Roslin leads the ball, But that my ladye-mother there Sits lonely in her castle-hall. [Pg 167] “‘Tis not
because the ring they ride, And Lindesay at
the ring rides well, But that my sire the
wine will chide If ’tis not fill’d by
Rosabelle.”—
O’er Roslin all that dreary night A wondrous blaze was seen to gleam; ‘Twas broader than the watch-fire’s light, And redder than the bright moonbeam.
It glared on Roslin’s castled rock, It ruddied all the copse-wood glen; ‘Twas seen from Dryden’s groves of oak, And seen from cavern’d Hawthornden.
Seem’d all on fire that chapel proud, Where Roslin’s chiefs uncoffin’d lie, Each Baron, for a sable shroud, Sheathed in his iron panoply.
Seem’d all on fire within, around, Deep sacristy and altar’s pale; Shone every pillar foliage-bound, And
glimmer’d all the dead men’s mail.
Blazed battlement and pinnet high, Blazed every rose-carved buttress fair—
So still they blaze, when fate is nigh
The lordly line of high Saint Clair.
There are twenty of Roslin’s barons bold
Lie buried within that proud chapelle;
[Pg 168]Each one the holy vault doth
hold— But the sea holds lovely
Rosabelle!
And each Saint Clair was buried there With candle, with book, and with knell; But the sea-caves rung, and the wild winds sung
The dirge of lovely Rosabelle!
—Sir Walter Scott
Preparatory.—Describe the scene
suggested by the first stanza.
Make three scenes of the rest of the poem, and give a
descriptive title to each.
Articulation. (Appendix A, 1, 3, and 6.)
Stanza i. How is the ellipsis in l. 3 indicated?
Stanza ii. What is the difference between the way the speaker
addresses the crew and that in which he addresses the lady?
Stanzas iii-iv. How does the reader make prominent the four
different arguments of the speaker in ll. 9-15, at the same time
showing that each is a stronger warning than the last?
(Introduction, pp. 24, 25 and 31.)
Stanzas v-vi. What is the Inflection on the negative statements
in the first two lines of each stanza?
Stanzas vii-xi. What feeling pervades the description of the
ominous light over Roslyn? What Quality of voice is the natural
outcome? (Introduction, p. 34.)
What are the central ideas in stanzas vii, ix, and x?
How is the break in the thought after FAIR, (stanza xi) shown? (Introduction, pp. 8, 9, and 25.)
Stanzas xii-xiii. What phrases contrast the burial of the Saint
Clairs with that of Rosabelle? What contrast of feeling?
THE ISLAND OF THE
SCOTS
December, 1697
red, the island lies before,— “Now is
there one of all the host will dare to venture o’er? [Pg 169]For not alone the river’s sweep might
make a brave man quail; The foe are on the
further side, their shot comes fast as hail. God help us, if the middle isle we may not hope to win;5 Now is there any
of the host will dare to venture in?” “The
ford is deep, the banks are steep, the island-shore lies
wide; Nor man nor horse could stem its
force, or reach the further side. See
there! amidst the willow-boughs the serried bayonets gleam;
They’ve flung their bridge,—they’ve won the
isle; the foe have cross’d the stream!10 Their volley flashes
sharp and strong,—by all the saints! I trow There never yet was soldier born could force that
passage now!”
So spoke the bold French Mareschal with him who
led the van, Whilst rough and red before
their view the turbid river ran. Nor bridge
nor boat had they to cross the wild and swollen Rhine,15 And thundering on the
other bank far stretch’d the German line. Hard by there stood a swarthy man was leaning on his
sword, And a sadden’d smile lit up his face
as he heard the Captain’s word. “I’ve seen
a wilder stream ere now than that which rushes there; [Pg 170]I’ve stemm’d a heavier torrent yet
and never thought to dare.20
If German steel be sharp and keen, is ours not
strong and true? There may be danger in the
deed, but there is honour too.”
The old lord in his saddle turn’d, and hastily he
said, “Hath bold Duguesclin’s fiery heart
awaken’d from the dead? Thou art the leader
of the Scots,—now well and sure I know,25 That gentle blood in
dangerous hour ne’er yet ran cold nor slow, And I have seen ye in the fight do all that mortal may:
If honour is the boon ye seek, it may be won this
day,— The prize is in the middle
isle, there lies the adventurous way, And
armies twain are on the plain, the daring deed to see,—30 Now ask thy
gallant company if they will follow thee!”
Right gladsome look’d the Captain then, and
nothing did he say, But he turn’d him to
his little band, O, few, I ween, were they! The relics of the bravest force that ever fought in
fray. No one of all that company but bore a
gentle name,35 Not one whose fathers had not stood in Scotland’s fields of
fame. All they had march’d with great
Dundee to where he fought and fell, [Pg
171]And in the deadly battle-strife had venged their
leader well; And they had bent the knee to
earth when every eye was dim, As o’er their
hero’s buried corpse they sang the funeral hymn;40 And they had trod the
Pass once more, and stoop’d on either side. To pluck the heather from the spot where he had dropp’d and
died; And they had bound it next their
hearts, and ta’en a last farewell Of
Scottish earth and Scottish sky, where Scotland’s glory
fell. Then went they forth to foreign lands
like bent and broken men,45
Who leave their dearest hope behind, and may not
turn again.
“The stream,” he said, “is broad and deep, and
stubborn is the foe,— Yon
island-strength is guarded well,—say, brothers, will ye
go? From home and kin for many a year our
steps have wander’d wide, And never may our
bones be laid our fathers’ graves beside.50 No children have we to
lament, no wives to wail our fall; The
traitor’s and the spoiler’s hand have reft our hearths of
all. But we have hearts, and we have arms,
as strong to will and dare [Pg 172]As
when our ancient banners flew within the northern air. Come, brothers! let me name a spell shall rouse your
souls again,55 And send the old blood bounding free through pulse and heart
and vein. Call back the days of bygone
years,—be young and strong once more; Think yonder stream, so stark and red, is one we’ve cross’d
before.
Rise, hill and glen! rise, crag and wood! rise up
on either hand,— Again upon the
Garry’s banks, on Scottish soil we stand!60 Again I see the
tartans wave, again the trumpets ring; Again I hear our leader’s call: ‘Upon them for the
King!’ Stay’d we behind that glorious day
for roaring flood or linn? The soul of
Græme is with us still,—now, brothers, will ye
in?”
No stay,—no pause. With one accord, they
grasp’d each other’s hand,65
Then plunged into the angry flood, that bold and
dauntless band. High flew the spray above
their heads, yet onward still they bore, Midst cheer, and shout, and answering yell, and shot, and
cannon-roar,— “Now, by the Holy
Cross! I swear, since earth and sea began, Was never such a daring deed essay’d by mortal man!”70 [Pg 173]Thick
blew the smoke across the stream, and faster flash’d the
flame: The water plash’d in hissing jets as
ball and bullet came. Yet onward push’d the
Cavaliers all stern and undismay’d, With
thousand armed foes before, and none behind to aid Once, as they near’d the middle stream, so strong the
torrent swept,75 That scarce that long and living wall their dangerous footing
kept. Then rose a warning cry behind, a
joyous shout before: “The current’s
strong,—the way is long,—they’ll never reach the
shore! See, see! they stagger in the midst,
they waver in their line! Fire on the
madmen! break their ranks, and whelm them in the Rhine!”80
Have you seen the tall trees swaying when the
blast is sounding shrill, And the whirlwind
reels in fury down the gorges of the hill? How they toss their mighty branches struggling with the
tempest’s shock; How they keep their place
of vantage, cleaving firmly to the rock? Even so the Scottish warriors held their own against the
river;85 Though the water flashed around them, not an eye was seen to
quiver; Though the shot flew sharp and
deadly, not a man relax’d his hold; [Pg
174]For their hearts were big and thrilling with the
mighty thoughts of old. One word was spoken
among them, and through the ranks it spread,— “Remember our dead Claverhouse!” was all the Captain
said.90 Then,
sternly bending forward, they wrestled on a while, Until they clear’d the heavy stream, then rush’d toward
the isle.
The German heart is stout and true, the German arm
is strong; The German foot goes seldom back
where armed foemen throng. But never had
they faced in field so stern a charge before,95 And never had they
felt the sweep of Scotland’s broad claymore. Not fiercer pours the avalanche adown the steep
incline, That rises o’er the parent springs
of rough and rapid Rhine,— Scarce
swifter shoots the bolt from heaven than came the Scottish
band Right up against the guarded trench,
and o’er it sword in hand.100
In vain their leaders forward press,—they
meet the deadly brand!
O lonely island of the Rhine,—where seed was
never sown, What harvest lay upon thy
sands, by those strong reapers thrown? [Pg
175]What saw the winter moon that night, as, struggling
through the rain, She pour’d a wan and
fitful light on marsh, and stream, and plain?105 A dreary spot with
corpses strewn, and bayonets glistening round; A broken bridge, a stranded boat, a bare and batter’d
mound; And one huge watch-fire’s kindled
pile, that sent its quivering glare To tell
the leaders of the host the conquering Scots were
there.
And did they twine the laurel-wreath, for those
who fought so well?110 And did they honour those who liv’d, and weep for those
who fell? What meed of thanks was given to
them let agèd annals tell. Why
should they bring the laurel-wreath,—why crown the cup with
wine? It was not Frenchmen’s blood that
flow’d so freely on the Rhine,— A
stranger band of beggar’d men had done the venturous deed:115 The glory was
to France alone, the danger was their meed. And what cared they for idle thanks from foreign prince and
peer? What virtue had such honey’d words
the exiled heart to cheer? What matter’d it
that men should vaunt and loud and fondly swear, [Pg 176] That higher
feat of chivalry was never wrought elsewhere?120 They bore within
their breasts the grief that fame can never heal,—
The deep, unutterable woe which none save exiles
feel. Their hearts were yearning for the
land they ne’er might see again,— For
Scotland’s high and heather’d hills, for mountains, loch and
glen— For those who haply lay at rest
beyond the distant sea,125
Beneath the green and daisied turf where they
would gladly be!
Long years went by. The lonely isle in Rhine’s
tempestuous flood Has ta’en another name
from those who bought it with their blood: And, though the legend does not live,—for legends
lightly die— The peasant, as he sees
the stream in winter rolling by,130 And foaming o’er its
channel-bed between him and the spot Won by
the warriors of the sword, still calls that deep and dangerous
ford The Passage of the Scot.
—William Edmondstoune Aytoun
Preparatory.—Narrate briefly
the events of this poem, and show by a blackboard diagram the
situation of the island, the position of the armies, etc.
Into how many dramatic scenes can the poem be divided? Describe
each one, showing what part of the poem it covers.
For exercise in dramatic rendering, see notes on Highland
Hospitality, pp. 153 and 154.
[Pg
177] In what state of mind are the first two speakers?
Compare their speeches in this respect with the first speech of the
Scottish Captain—”I’ve seen a wilder,”
etc. What is the difference in Time, Pitch, and Stress?
3. RIVER’S SWEEP, FOE. Which is more
emphatic? Compare MAN and HORSE, l. 8.
10-12. Give some examples of Climax in the second stanza and
show how the Force and the Pitch are affected.
24. “Hath bold Duguesclin’s,” etc.
Supply the undercurrent of thought between the first line of this
speech and the second. How is this suggested in reading?
(Introduction, p. 14.)
33. he turned him to his little band—O
few, etc. How can the break in the thought be indicated?
(Introduction, pp. 8, 9, and 25.)
33-46. O few I ween … not turn
again. What two feelings predominate?
Compare the first part of the Captain’s speech with the second
part from the standpoint of energy. What is the difference in Force
and Pitch? (Introduction, pp. 23 and 26.)
65. No stay,—no pause, etc.
What part does spontaneous Imitation play here, and in the
following stanza? (Introduction, pp. 4 and 5.)
69. Now, by the Holy Cross! etc.
Where should the longest Pause be made in this line?
78. The current’s strong, etc. What
are the Pitch, Force, and Stress? (Introduction, pp. 22, 26, and 29.)
93. The German heart, etc. Emphasis.
(Introduction, p. 31.)
96. And never had they felt, etc.
Note Grouping and Pause.
99. Scarce swifter, etc. What is the
Stress? Why? (Introduction, p. 28.)
101. In vain. Note the transition at
this line. (Introduction, pp. 8, 9, and
25.)
113. Why should they bring, etc. How
does the voice indicate the insincerity of thought in these lines?
(Introduction, pp. 21, 22, and 30.)
What Inflection is used on the various questions in this and the
preceding stanzas? (Introduction, pp. 18 and
19.)
127-133. Note the Grouping and the Shading. (Introduction, p. 33.)
CRANFORD SOCIETY
From “Cranford”
In the first place, Cranford is in possession of the Amazons;
all the holders of houses above a certain rent are women. If a
married couple come to settle in the town, somehow the gentleman
disappears; he is either fairly frightened to death by being the
only man in the Cranford evening parties, or he is accounted for by
being with his regiment, his ship, or closely engaged in business
all the week in the great neighbouring commercial town of Drumble,
distant only twenty miles on a railway. In short, whatever does
become of the gentlemen, they are not at Cranford. What could they
do if they were there? The surgeon has his round of thirty miles,
and sleeps at Cranford; but every man cannot be a surgeon. For
keeping the trim gardens full of choice flowers without a weed to
speck them; for frightening away little boys who look wistfully at
the said flowers through the railings; for rushing out at the geese
that occasionally venture into the gardens if the gates are left
open; for deciding all questions of literature and politics without
troubling themselves with unnecessary reasons or arguments; for
obtaining clear and correct knowledge of everybody’s affairs in the
parish; for keeping their neat maidservants in admirable order; for
kindness (somewhat dictatorial) to the poor, and real tender good
offices to each other whenever they are in distress—the
ladies of Cranford are quite sufficient. “A man,” as one of them
observed to me once, “is so [Pg 179]in the way in the
house!” Although the ladies of Cranford know all each other’s
proceedings, they are exceedingly indifferent to each other’s
opinions. Indeed, as each has her own individuality, not to say
eccentricity, pretty strongly developed, nothing is so easy as
verbal retaliation; but, somehow, good-will reigns among them to a
considerable degree.
Then there were rules and regulations for visiting and calls;
and they were announced to any young people who might be staying in
the town, with all the solemnity with which the old Manx laws were
read once a year on the Tinwald Mount.
“Our friends have sent to inquire how you are after your journey
to-night, my dear” (fifteen miles in a gentleman’s carriage). “They
will give you some rest to-morrow; but the next day, I have no
doubt, they will call; so be at liberty after twelve—from
twelve to three are our calling hours.”
Then, after they had called—
“It is the third day, I dare say your mamma has told you, my
dear, never to let more than three days elapse between receiving a
call and returning it; and also, that you are never to stay longer
than a quarter of an hour.”
“But am I to look at my watch? How am I to find out when a
quarter of an hour has passed?”
“You must keep thinking about the time, my dear, and not allow
yourself to forget it in conversation.”
As everybody had this rule in their minds, whether they received
or paid a call, of course no absorbing subject was ever spoken
about. We kept ourselves to short sentences of small talk, and were
punctual to our time.
I imagine that a few of the gentlefolks of Cranford were poor,
and had some difficulty in making both ends meet; but they were
like the Spartans, and concealed their smart under a smiling face.
We none of us spoke of money, because that subject savoured of
commerce and trade; and though some might be poor, we were all
aristocratic. The Cranfordians had that kindly esprit de
corps which made them overlook all deficiencies in success when
some among them tried to conceal their poverty. When Mrs.
Forrester, for instance, gave a party in her baby-house of a
dwelling, and the little maiden disturbed the ladies on the sofa by
a request that she might get the tea-tray out from underneath,
every one took this novel proceeding as the most natural thing in
the world, and talked on about household forms and ceremonies as if
we all believed that our hostess had a regular servants’ hall,
second table, with house-keeper and steward, instead of the one
little charity-school maiden, whose short ruddy arms could never
have been strong enough to carry the tray upstairs, if she had not
been assisted in private by her mistress, who now sat in state,
pretending not to know what cakes were sent up, though she knew,
and we knew, and she knew that we knew, and we knew that she knew
that we knew, she had been busy all morning making tea-bread and
sponge-cakes.
There were one or two consequences arising from this general but
unacknowledged poverty, and this very much acknowledged gentility,
which were not amiss, and which might be introduced into many
circles of society to their great improvement. For instance, the
inhabitants of Cranford kept early hours, and clattered home [Pg
181]in their pattens, under the guidance of a
lantern-bearer, about nine o’clock at night; and the whole town was
abed and asleep by half-past ten. Moreover, it was considered
“vulgar” (a tremendous word in Crawford) to give anything
expensive, in the way of eatable or drinkable, at the evening
entertainments. Wafer bread-and-butter and sponge-biscuits were all
that the Honourable Mrs. Jamieson gave; and she was sister-in-law
to the late Earl of Glenmire, although she did practise such
“elegant economy.”
“Elegant economy!” How naturally one falls back into the
phraseology of Cranford! There, economy was always “elegant,” and
money-spending always “vulgar and ostentatious;” a sort of
sour-grapeism which made us very peaceful and satisfied. I never
shall forget the dismay felt when a certain Captain Brown came to
live at Cranford, and openly spoke about his being poor—not
in a whisper to an intimate friend, the doors and windows being
previously closed, but in the public street, in a loud military
voice, alleging his poverty as a reason for not taking a particular
house. The ladies of Cranford were already rather moaning over the
invasion of their territories by a man and a gentleman. He was a
half-pay captain, and had obtained some situation on a neighbouring
railway, which had been vehemently petitioned against by the little
town; and if, in addition to his masculine gender, and his
connection with the obnoxious railway, he was so brazen as to talk
of being poor—why, then, indeed, he must be sent to Coventry.
Death was as true and as common as poverty; yet people never spoke
about that loud out in the streets. It was a word not to be
mentioned to ears [Pg 182]polite. We had tacitly agreed to
ignore that any with whom we associated on terms of visiting
equality could ever be prevented by poverty from doing anything
that they wished. If we walked to or from a party, it was because
the night was so fine, or the air so refreshing, not
because sedan-chairs were expensive. If we wore prints instead of
summer silks, it was because we preferred a washing material; and
so on, till we blinded ourselves to the vulgar fact that we were,
all of us, people of very moderate means. Of course, then, we did
not know what to make of a man who could speak of poverty as if it
was not a disgrace. Yet, somehow, Captain Brown made himself
respected in Cranford, and was called upon, in spite of all
resolutions to the contrary.
—Mrs. Gaskell
Give examples of momentary completeness in the second and sixth
sentences of Par. 1. (Introduction, p. 16.)
What Inflection is placed on the Interrogative sentence in Par.
1? Introduction, p. 19.)
Select words throughout the lesson which are emphatic through
contrast and tell what Inflection is placed on them. (Introduction,
pp. 20 and 21.)
How are the parenthetical clauses kept in the background?
(Introduction, p. 24.)
When Mrs Forrester … sponge-cakes.
Account for the Inflection on the various phrases and clauses of
this sentence.
THOUGH SHE KNEW, AND WE KNEW, AND SHE KNEW
THAT WE KNEW. Explain the Emphasis. (Introduction, pp. 30-32.)
SIR GALAHAD
casques of men, My tough lance thrusteth
sure, My strength is as the strength of
ten, Because my heart is pure. The shattering trumpet shrilleth high,5 [Pg 183]The
hard brands shiver on the steel, The
splinter’d spear-shafts crack and fly, The
horse and rider reel: They reel, they roll
in clanging lists, And when the tide of
combat stands,10 Perfume and flowers fall in showers, That lightly rain from ladies’ hands.
How sweet are looks that ladies bend On whom their favours fall! For
them I battle till the end,15
To save from shame and thrall: But all my heart is drawn above, My
knees are bow’d in crypt and shrine: I
never felt the kiss of love, Nor maiden’s
hand in mine.20 More bounteous aspects on me beam, Me
mightier transports move and thrill; So
keep I fair thro’ faith and prayer A virgin
heart in work and will.
When down the stormy crescent goes,25 A light before me
swims, Between dark stems the forest
glows, I hear a noise of hymns:
Then by some secret shrine I ride; I hear a voice but none are there;30 The stalls are void,
the doors are wide, The tapers burning
fair. Fair gleams the snowy
altar-cloth, The silver vessels sparkle
clean, The shrill bell rings, the censer
swings,35 And
solemn chaunts resound between. [Pg
184] Sometimes on lonely
mountain-meres I find a magic bark;
I leap on board: no helmsman steers: I float till all is dark.40 A gentle sound, an
awful light! Three angels bear the Holy
Grail; With folded feet, in stoles of
white, On sleeping wings they sail.
Ah, blessed vision! blood of God!45 My spirit beats her
mortal bars, As down dark tides the glory
slides, And star-like mingles with the
stars.
When on my goodly charger borne Thro’ dreaming towns I go,50 The cock crows ere the
Christmas morn, The streets are dumb with
snow. The tempest crackles on the
leads, And, ringing, springs from brand and
mail; But o’er the dark a glory
spreads,55 And gilds the driving hail. I leave
the plain, I climb the height; No branchy
thicket shelter yields; But blessed forms
in whistling storms Fly o’er waste fens and
windy fields.60
A maiden knight—to me is given Such hope, I know not fear; I
yearn to breathe the airs of heaven That
often meet me here. I muse on joy that will
not cease.65 Pure spaces clothed in living beams, Pure lilies of eternal peace, [Pg 185]Whose odours haunt my dreams; And,
stricken by an angel’s hand, This mortal
armour that I wear,70 This weight and size, this heart and eyes, Are touch’d, are turn’d to finest air.
The clouds are broken in the sky, And thro’ the mountain-walls A
rolling organ-harmony75 Swells up, and shakes and falls. Then move the trees, the copses nod, Wings flutter, voices hover clear: “O
just and faithful knight of God! Ride on!
the prize is near.”80 So pass I hostel, hall, and grange; By bridge and ford, by park and pale, All-arm’d I ride, whate’er betide, Until I find the Holy Grail.
—Alfred Tennyson
Preparatory.—Point out the
contrast of scene in stanza i. How has the poet obtained contrast
of sound? Note the difficulties of Articulation.
Enumerate the manifestations by means of which Sir Galahad
apprehends the continual proximity of the Holy Grail.
Select the lines in which the mystical element is most strongly
marked. What feeling is aroused in reading these lines?
In what Quality of voice does this feeling find expression?
(Introduction, p. 34.)
What is the prevailing Quality of voice?
A rolling organ-harmony, etc. What
idea predominates? How does it affect the Quality of voice?
SONG FOR SAINT CECILIA’S DAY
November 22, 1687
harmony This universal frame began;
When Nature underneath a heap Of jarring atoms lay, And could not
heave her head,5 The tuneful voice was heard from high, Arise ye more than dead. Then cold,
and hot, and moist, and dry, In order to
their stations leap, And Music’s power
obey.10 From
harmony, from heavenly harmony, This
universal frame began; From harmony to
harmony Through all the compass of the
notes it ran, The diapason closing full in
Man.15
What passion cannot Music raise and quell?
When Jubal struck the chorded shell, His listening brethren stood around, And, wondering, on their faces fell To
worship that celestial sound;20 Less than a God they
thought there could not dwell Within the
hollow of that shell, That spoke so sweetly
and so well. What passion cannot Music
raise and quell? [Pg
187] The trumpet’s loud
clangour25 Excites us to arms With shrill notes
of anger And mortal alarms. The double double double beat Of
the thundering drum30 Cries, Hark! the foes come; Charge, charge, ’tis too late to retreat!
The soft complaining flute In dying notes discovers The woes of
hopeless lovers,35 Whose dirge is whisper’d by the warbling lute.
Sharp violins proclaim Their jealous pangs and desperation, Fury, frantic indignation, Depth of
pains, and height of passion40
For the fair, disdainful dame.
But oh! what art can teach, What human voice can reach The sacred
organ’s praise? Notes inspiring holy
love,45 Notes
that wing their heavenly ways To mend the
choirs above.
Orpheus could lead the savage race, And trees unrooted left their place, Sequacious of the lyre:50
But bright Cecilia rais’d the wonder
higher: When to her organ vocal breath was
given An angel heard, and straight
appear’d Mistaking Earth for
Heaven.
Grand Chorus
lays 55 The
spheres began to move, And sung the great
Creator’s praise To all the blessed
above; So when the last and dreadful
hour This crumbling pageant shall
devour,60 The
trumpet shall be heard on high, The dead
shall live, the living die, And Music shall
untune the sky.
—John Dryden
What feeling pervades the first and last stanzas? The second
stanza? In what Quality of voice does each of these feelings find
expression? (Introduction, pp. 33-35.)
Illustrate by means of the third, fourth, and fifth stanzas the
extent to which Imitation enters into reading. (Introduction, pp. 4
and 5.)
Account for the gradually increasing Emphasis in ll. 11-15,
48-54, and 60-63. (Introduction, p. 31.)
3-6. What is the Shading and Inflection? (Introduction, pp. 16 and 33.) Compare with
these ll. 55-61.
16. What is the Inflection on this question? (Introduction, p.
19.) Compare with this ll. 42-44.
21. THEY THOUGHT. How does the reader
give to these words the force of a parenthetical clause?
(Introduction, p. 33.)
22-23. Note the Grouping.
31. How does the voice make the transition to direct discourse?
(Introduction, p. 24.)
42-54. What is the mental attitude? What is the corresponding
Stress? (Introduction, p. 29.)
44. ORGAN’S. Account for the marked
Emphasis on this word. Compare BRIGHT
CECILIA, l. 51.
THE DAY WAS LINGERING
pale northwest, And night was hanging o’er
my head,— Night where a myriad stars
were spread; While down in the east, where
the light was least, Seem’d the home of the
quiet dead.5 And, as I gazed on the field sublime, To watch the bright, pulsating stars, Adown the deep where the angels sleep Came drawn the golden chime Of those
great spheres that sound the years10 For the horologe of
time. Millenniums numberless they
told, Millenniums a million-fold
From the ancient hour of prime.
—Charles Heavysege
Preparatory.—Compare other
passages from literature which suggest the “music of the spheres,”
for example: Dryden’s Song for Saint Cecilia’s Day, The
Moonlight Scene from The Merchant of Venice, Milton’s
The Hymn.
What is the atmosphere of ll. 1-4? Of ll. 5-14? In what two
different Qualities of voice do the corresponding feelings find
expression?
Read ll. 6-11, with a view to Perspective.
Note the Grouping in ll. 9-11.
ON FIRST LOOKING INTO
CHAPMAN’S HOMER
realms of gold, And many goodly states and
kingdoms seen; Round many western islands
have I been, [Pg 190]Which bards in fealty
to Apollo hold. Oft of one wide expanse had
I been told5 That deep-browed Homer ruled as his demesne; Yet never did I breathe its pure serene Till I heard Chapman speak out loud and bold:
Then felt I like some watcher of the skies
When a new planet swims into his ken;10 Or like stout Cortez
when with eagle eyes He stared at the
Pacific—and all his men Looked at
each other with a wild surmise— Silent, upon a peak in Darien.
—John Keats
Preparatory.—How is the
fundamental idea of this sonnet illustrated in The Key to Human
Happiness? (p. 266.)
What feeling pervades the last six lines? In which line is this
feeling most marked? In what Quality of voice does it find
expression? (Introduction, pp. 33-35.)
Select the words which are emphatic through contrast, expressed
or implied. (Introduction, p. 32.)
GREAT THINGS WERE NE’ER
BEGOTTEN IN AN HOUR
begotten in an hour; Ephemerons in birth,
are such in life; And he who dareth, in the
noble strife Of intellects, to cope for
real power,— Such as God giveth as
His rarest dower5 Of mastery, to the few with greatness rife,—
Must, ere the morning mists have ceased to
lower Till the long shadows of the night
arrive, Stand in the arena. Laurels that
are won, Plucked from green boughs, soon
wither; those that last10
[Pg 191]Are gather’d patiently, when sultry
noon And summer’s fiery glare in vain are
past. Life is the hour of labour; on
Earth’s breast Serene and undisturb’d shall
be thy rest.
—Sir Daniel Wilson (By
permission)
Preparatory.—What is the
essential thought in this sonnet? Quote corresponding passages.
Give illustrations from history and fiction.
What words are emphatic because of (a) contrast
expressed, (b) contrast implied? (Introduction, pp. 30 and 32.)
Read ll. 3-9, with a view to Perspective. (Introduction, p.
33.)
A WOOD LYRIC
go, Where the shades are deep and the
wind-flowers blow, And the hours are dreamy
and lone and long, And the power of silence
is greater than song. Into the stilly woods
I go,5 Where
the leaves are cool and the wind-flowers blow.
When I go into the stilly woods, And know all the flowers in their sweet, shy
hoods, The tender leaves in their shimmer
and sheen Of darkling shadow, diaphanous
green,10 In
those haunted halls where my footstep falls, Like one who enters cathedral walls, A
spirit of beauty floods over me, As over a
swimmer the waves of the sea, That
strengthens and glories, refreshens and fills,15 Till all mine inner
heart wakens and thrills With a new and a
glad and a sweet delight, And a sense of
the infinite out of sight, [Pg 192]Of
the great unknown that we may not know, But
only feel with an inward glow20 When into the great,
glad woods we go.
O life-worn brothers, come with me Into the wood’s hushed sanctity, Where the great, cool branches are heavy with June,
And the voices of summer are strung in tune;25 Come with me, O
heart out-worn, Or spirit whom life’s
brute-struggles have torn, Come, tired and
broken and wounded feet, Where the walls
are greening, the floors are sweet, The
roofs are breathing and heaven’s airs meet.30 Come, wash earth’s
grievings from out of the face, The tear
and the sneer and the warfare’s trace, Come, where the bells of the forest are ringing, Come, where the oriole’s nest is swinging, Where the brooks are foaming in amber pools,35 The mornings are still
and the noonday cools. Cast off earth’s
sorrows and know what I know, When into the
glad, deep woods I go.
—William Wilfred Campbell (By
permission)
Preparatory.—”An Afternoon
alone in the Woods.” Tell what one may see, and think, and feel.
Illustrate by quotations from the poets.
Give numerous examples of momentary completeness throughout the
poem. (Introduction, p. 16.)
How does the reader show that ll. 7-12 are merely anticipative?
(Introduction, p. 17.)
What change is made in the Force in l. 13? (Introduction, p. 33.)
How is l. 15 connected with l. 13?
Observe the transition from description to appeal in l. 22. What
is the change in vocal expression?
TO NIGHT
wave, Spirit of Night! Out of the misty eastern cave, Where,
all the long and lone daylight, Thou wovest
dreams of joy and fear,5 Which make thee terrible and dear,— Swift be thy flight!
Wrap thy form in a mantle gray, Star-inwrought! Blind with thine hair the eyes of Day,10 Kiss her until she be
wearied out, Then wander o’er city, and
sea, and land, Touching all with thine
opiate wand— Come,
long-sought!
When I arose and saw the dawn,15 I sighed for
thee; When light rode high, and the dew was
gone, And noon lay heavy on flower and
tree, And the weary Day turned to his
rest, Lingering like an unloved guest,20 I sighed for
thee.
Thy brother Death came, and cried, Wouldst thou me? Thy sweet child
Sleep, the filmy-eyed, Murmured like a
noontide bee25 [Pg
194]Shall I nestle near thy side? Wouldst thou me?—And I replied, No, not thee!
Death will come when thou art dead, Soon, too soon30
Sleep will come when thou art fled; Of neither would I ask the boon I ask of thee, belovèd Night— Swift be thine approaching flight, Come soon, soon!35
—Percy Bysshe Shelley
THE OPENING SCENE AT THE
TRIAL OF WARREN HASTINGS
From “Essay on Warren Hastings”
On the 13th of February, 1788, the sittings of the Court
commenced. There have been spectacles more dazzling to the eye,
more gorgeous with jewelry and cloth of gold, more attractive to
grown-up children, than that which was then exhibited at
Westminster; but, perhaps, there never was a spectacle so well
calculated to strike a highly cultivated, a reflecting, an
imaginative mind. All the various kinds of interest which belong to
the near and to the distant, to the present and to the past, were
collected on one spot and in one hour. All the talents and all the
accomplishments which are developed by liberty and civilization
were now displayed with every advantage that could be derived both
from co-operation and from contrast. Every step in the proceedings
carried the mind either backward, through many troubled centuries,
to the days when the founda[Pg 195]tions of our constitution were
laid; or far away, over boundless seas and deserts, to dusky
nations living under strange stars, worshipping strange gods, and
writing strange characters from right to left. The High Court of
Parliament was to sit, according to forms handed down from the days
of the Plantagenets, on an Englishman accused of exercising tyranny
over the lord of the holy city of Benares and over the ladies of
the princely house of Oude.
The place was worthy of such a trial. It was the great hall of
William Rufus, the hall which had resounded with acclamations at
the inauguration of thirty kings, the hall which had witnessed the
just sentence of Bacon and the just absolution of Somers, the hall
where the eloquence of Strafford had for a moment awed and melted a
victorious party inflamed with just resentment, the hall where
Charles had confronted the High Court of Justice with the placid
courage which has half redeemed his fame.
Neither military nor civil pomp was wanting. The avenues were
lined with grenadiers. The streets were kept clear by cavalry. The
peers, robed in gold and ermine, were marshalled by the heralds
under Garter King-at-Arms. The judges in their vestments of state
attended to give advice on points of law. Near a hundred and
seventy lords, three fourths of the Upper House as the Upper House
then was, walked in solemn order from their usual place of
assembling to the tribunal. The junior Baron present led the way,
George Eliott, Lord Heathfield, recently ennobled for his memorable
defence of Gibraltar against the fleets and armies of France and
Spain. The long procession was closed by the Duke of Norfolk, Earl
Marshal of the realm, by [Pg 196]the great dignitaries, and by the
brothers and sons of the King. Last of all came the Prince of
Wales, conspicuous by his fine person and noble bearing.
The gray old walls were hung with scarlet. The long galleries
were crowded by an audience such as has rarely excited the fears or
the emulation of an orator. There were gathered together, from all
parts of a great, free, enlightened and prosperous empire, grace
and female loveliness, wit and learning, the representatives of
every science and of every art. There were seated round the Queen,
the fair-haired young daughters of the house of Brunswick. There
the Ambassadors of great Kings and Commonwealths gazed with
admiration on a spectacle which no other country in the world could
present. There Siddons, in the prime of her majestic beauty, looked
with emotion on a scene surpassing all the imitations of the stage.
There the historian of the Roman Empire thought of the days when
Cicero pleaded the cause of Sicily against Verres, and when, before
a senate which still retained some show of freedom, Tacitus
thundered against the oppressor of Africa.
There were seen, side by side, the greatest painter and the
greatest scholar of the age. The spectacle had allured Reynolds
from that easel which has preserved to us the thoughtful foreheads
of so many writers and statesmen, and the sweet smiles of so many
noble matrons. It had induced Parr to suspend his labours in that
dark and profound mine from which he had extracted a vast treasure
of erudition—a treasure too often buried in the earth, too
often paraded with injudicious and inelegant ostentation; but still
precious, massive, and splendid. There appeared the voluptuous
charms of her to whom the heir of the throne had in [Pg
197]secret plighted his faith. There too was she, the
beautiful mother of a beautiful race, the Saint Cecilia, whose
delicate features, lighted up by love and music, art has rescued
from the common decay. There were the members of that brilliant
society which quoted, criticised, and exchanged repartees under the
rich peacock hangings of Mrs. Montague. And there the ladies, whose
lips, more persuasive than those of Fox himself, had carried the
Westminster election against palace and treasury, shone round
Georgiana, Duchess of Devonshire.
The Serjeants made proclamation. Hastings advanced to the bar
and bent his knee. The culprit was indeed not unworthy of that
great presence. He had ruled an extensive and populous country, had
made laws and treaties, had sent forth armies, had set up and
pulled down princes. And in his high place he had so borne himself
that all had feared him, that most had loved him, and that hatred
itself could deny him no title to glory except virtue. He looked
like a great man and not like a bad man. A person small and
emaciated, yet deriving dignity from a carriage which, while it
indicated deference to the court, indicated also habitual
self-possession and self-respect; a high and intellectual forehead;
a brow pensive, but not gloomy; a mouth of inflexible decision; a
face pale and worn, but serene, on which was written, as legibly as
under the picture in the council-chamber at Calcutta, Mens aequa
in arduis; such was the aspect with which the great Proconsul
presented himself to his judges.
His counsel accompanied him, men all of whom were afterwards
raised by their talents and learning to the highest posts in their
profession—the bold and strong-[Pg 198]minded Law, afterwards
Chief-Justice of the King’s Bench; the more humane and eloquent
Dallas, afterwards, Chief-Justice of the Common Pleas; and Plomer,
who, near twenty years later, successfully conducted in the same
high court the defence of Lord Melville, and subsequently became
Vice-chancellor and Master of the Rolls.
But neither the culprit nor his advocates attracted so much
notice as the accusers. In the midst of the blaze of red drapery, a
space had been fitted up with green benches and tables for the
Commons. The managers, with Burke at their head, appeared in full
dress. The collectors of gossip did not fail to remark that even
Fox, generally so regardless of his appearance, had paid to the
illustrious tribunal the compliment of wearing a bag and sword.
Pitt had refused to be one of the conductors of the impeachment;
and his commanding, copious, and sonorous eloquence was wanting to
that great muster of various talents. Age and blindness had
unfitted Lord North for the duties of a public prosecutor; and his
friends were left without the help of his excellent sense, his
tact, and his urbanity.
But in spite of the absence of these two distinguished members
of the Lower House, the box in which the managers stood contained
an array of speakers such as perhaps had not appeared together
since the great age of Athenian eloquence. There were Fox and
Sheridan, the English Demosthenes and the English Hyperides. There
was Burke, ignorant, indeed, or negligent of the art of adapting
his reasonings and his style to the capacity and taste of his
hearers, but in amplitude of comprehension and richness of
imagination superior to every orator, ancient or modern.
There, with eyes reverentially fixed on Burke, appeared the
finest gentleman of the age—his form developed by every manly
exercise, his face beaming with intelligence and spirit—the
ingenious, the chivalrous, the high-souled Windham. Nor, though
surrounded by such men, did the youngest manager pass unnoticed. At
an age when most of those who distinguish themselves in life are
still contending for prizes and fellowships at college, he had won
for himself a conspicuous place in Parliament. No advantage of
fortune or connection was wanting that could set off to the height
his splendid talents and his unblemished honour. At twenty-three he
had been thought worthy to be ranked with the veteran statesmen who
appeared as the delegates of the British Commons at the bar of the
British nobility. All who stood at the bar, save him alone, are
gone—culprit, advocates, accusers. To the generation which is
now in the vigour of life, he is the sole representative of a great
age which has passed away. But those who, within the last ten
years, have listened with delight till the morning sun shone on the
tapestries of the House of Lords, to the lofty and animated
eloquence of Charles, Earl Grey, are able to form some estimate of
the powers of a race of men among whom he was not the foremost.
The charges, and the answers of Hastings, were first read. The
ceremony occupied two whole days, and was rendered less tedious
than it would otherwise have been by the silver voice and just
emphasis of Cowper, the clerk of the court, near relation of the
amiable poet. On the third day Burke rose. Four sittings were
occupied by his opening speech, which was intended to be a general
introduction to all the charges. With an exuberance of [Pg
200]thought and splendour of diction which more than
satisfied the highly raised expectations of the audience, he
described the character and institutions of the natives of India;
recounted the circumstances in which the Asiatic empire of Britain
had originated; and set forth the constitution of the Company and
of the English Presidencies. Having thus attempted to communicate
to his hearers an idea of Eastern society, as vivid as that which
existed in his own mind, he proceeded to arraign the administration
of Hastings, as systematically conducted in defiance of morality
and public law.
The energy and pathos of the great orator extorted expressions
of unwonted admiration from the stern and hostile Chancellor, and,
for a moment, seemed to pierce even the resolute heart of the
defendant. The ladies in the galleries, unaccustomed to such
displays of eloquence, excited by the solemnity of the occasion,
and perhaps not unwilling to display their taste and sensibility,
were in a state of uncontrollable emotion. Handkerchiefs were
pulled out, smelling-bottles were handed round; hysterical sobs and
screams were heard; and Mrs. Sheridan was carried out in a fit. At
length the orator concluded. Raising his voice till the old arches
of Irish oak resounded: “Therefore,” said he, “hath it with all
confidence been ordered by the Commons of Great Britain, that I
impeach Warren Hastings of high crimes and misdemeanours. I impeach
him in the name of the Commons’ House of Parliament, whose trust he
has betrayed. I impeach him in the name of the English nation,
whose ancient honour he has sullied. I impeach him in the name of
the people of India, whose rights he has trodden under foot and
whose country he has turned into a desert. Lastly in the name of
human [Pg
201]nature itself, in the name of both sexes, in the
name of every age, in the name of every rank, I impeach the common
enemy and oppressor of all.”
—Macaulay
This lesson is an exercise on Inflection, especially as it
occurs on antithetical words or phrases and on series of words or
phrases parallel in construction. (Introduction, pp. 19 and 20.)
PERORATION OF OPENING
SPEECH AGAINST WARREN HASTINGS
1. In the name of the Commons of England, I charge all this
villainy upon Warren Hastings, in this last moment of my
application to you.
2. My Lords, what is it that we want here to a great act of
national justice. Do we want a cause, my Lords? You have the cause
of oppressed princes, of undone women of the first rank, of
desolated provinces, and of wasted kingdoms.
3. Do you want a criminal, my Lords? When was there so much
iniquity ever laid to the charge of any one? No, my Lords, you must
not look to punish any other such delinquent from India. Warren
Hastings has not left substance enough in India to nourish such
another delinquent.
4. My Lords, is it a prosecutor you want? You have before you
the Commons of Great Britain as prosecutors; and I believe, my
Lords, that the sun, in his beneficent progress round the world,
does not behold a more glorious sight than that of men, separated
from a remote people by the material bounds and barriers of nature,
united by the bond of a social and moral community—all the
Commons of England resenting, as [Pg 202]their own, the
indignities and cruelties that are offered to all the people of
India.
5. Do we want a tribunal? My Lords, no example of antiquity,
nothing in the modern world, nothing in the range of human
imagination, can supply us with a tribunal like this. My Lords,
here we see virtually, in the mind’s eye, that sacred majesty of
the Crown, under whose authority you sit and whose power you
exercise. We have here all the branches of the royal family, in a
situation between majesty and subjection, between the sovereign and
the subject—offering a pledge in that situation, for the
support of the rights of the Crown and the liberties of the people,
both which extremities they touch.
6. My Lords, we have a great hereditary peerage here; those who
have their own honour, the honour of their ancestors, and of their
posterity, to guard, and who will justify, as they always have
justified, that precision in the Constitution by which justice is
made an hereditary office. My Lords, we have here a new nobility,
who have risen and exalted themselves by various merits, by great
civil and military services, which have extended the fame of this
country from the rising to the setting sun. My Lords, you have
here, also, the lights of our religion; you have the bishops of
England. My Lords, you have that true image of the primitive church
in its ancient form, in its ancient ordinances, purified from the
superstitions and vices which a long succession of ages will bring
upon the best institutions.
7. My Lords, these are the securities which we have in all the
constituent parts of the body of this House. We know them, we
reckon, we rest upon them, and commit safely the interests of India
and of humanity [Pg 203]into your hands. Therefore, it is
with confidence that, ordered by the Commons, I impeach Warren
Hastings, Esquire, of high crimes and misdemeanours. I impeach him
in the name of the Commons of Great Britain in Parliament
assembled, whose parliamentary trust he has betrayed. I impeach him
in the name of all the Commons of Great Britain, whose national
character he has dishonoured. I impeach him in the name of the
people of India, whose laws, rights, and liberties he has
subverted, whose property he has destroyed, whose country he has
laid waste and desolate. I impeach him in the name and by virtue of
those eternal laws of justice which he has violated. I impeach him
in the name of human nature itself, which he has cruelly outraged,
injured and oppressed, in both sexes, in every age, rank,
situation, and condition of life.
—Edmund Burke
What effect would the solemnity of the occasion and the gravity
of the accusation have on the Quality of the speaker’s voice?
(Introduction, p. 34.)
Par. 2. CAUSE. What words in Pars. 3,
4, and 5 are emphatic through contrast with this word? Point out
similar contrasts in Par. 6.
Account for the Inflection on the various questions.
How are the Climaxes in Pars. 2, 5, and 7 interpreted vocally?
(Introduction, p. 31.)
THE SONG MY PADDLE
SINGS
prairie nest, Blow from the mountains, blow
from the west. The sail is idle, the sailor
too; O! wind of the west, we wait for
you. Blow, blow!5 I have wooed you
so, [Pg 204]But never a favour you
bestow. You rock your cradle the hills
between, But scorn to notice my white
lateen.
I stow the sail, unship the mast:10 I wooed you long, but
my wooing’s past; My paddle will lull you
into rest. O! drowsy wind of the drowsy
west, Sleep, sleep, By your mountain steep,15
Or down where the prairie grasses sweep!
Now fold in slumber your laggard wings,
For soft is the song my paddle sings.
August is laughing across the sky, Laughing while paddle, canoe, and I,20 Drift, drift,
Where the hills uplift On
either side of the current swift.
The river rolls in its rocky bed; My paddle is plying its way ahead25 Dip, dip, While the waters flip In foam as
over their breast we slip.
And oh, the river runs swifter now; The eddies circle about my bow.30 Swirl, swirl!
How the ripples curl In
many a dangerous pool awhirl! [Pg
205] And forward far the rapids
roar, Fretting their margin for
evermore.35 Dash, dash, With a mighty
crash, They seethe, and boil, and bound,
and splash.
Be strong, O paddle! be brave, canoe! The reckless waves you must plunge into.40 Reel, reel,
On your trembling keel, But never a fear my craft will feel.
We’ve raced the rapid, we’re far ahead!
The river slips through its silent bed.45 Sway,
sway, As the bubbles spray And fall in tinkling tunes away.
And up on the hills against the sky, A fir-tree rocking its lullaby,50 Swings, swings,
Its emerald wings, Swelling the song that my paddle sings.
—E. Pauline Johnson
(Tekahionwake)
(By arrangement with the Author)
By examples from the above poem show to what extent Imitation
enters into vocal expression. (Introduction, pp. 4-6.)
THE DEFENCE OF THE
BRIDGE
From “Horatius”
sad, And the Consul’s speech was
low, And darkly looked he at the
wall And darkly at the foe. “Their van will be upon us5 Before the bridge goes
down; And if they once may win the
bridge, What hope to save the
town?”
Then out spake brave Horatius, The Captain of the Gate:10 “To every man upon
this earth Death cometh soon or
late. And how can man die better
Than facing fearful odds, For the ashes of his fathers,15 And the temples of his
gods?
“Hew down the bridge, Sir Consul, With all the speed ye may; I,
with two more to help me, Will hold the foe
in play.20 In
yon straight path a thousand May well be
stopped by three. Now who will stand on
either hand, And keep the bridge with
me?” [Pg 207] Then out spake Spurius Lartius,—25 A Ramnian proud was
he,— “Lo, I will stand at thy right
hand, And keep the bridge with
thee.” And out spake strong
Herminius,— Of Titian blood was
he,—30 “I will abide on thy left side, And
keep the bridge with thee.”
“Horatius,” quoth the Consul, “As thou sayest, so let it be.” And
straight against that great array35 Forth went the
dauntless Three. For Romans in Rome’s
quarrel Spared neither land nor
gold, Nor son nor wife, nor limb nor
life, In the brave days of old.40
Then none was for a party; Then all were for the state; Then the
great man helped the poor, And the poor man
loved the great: Then lands were fairly
portioned;45 Then spoils were fairly sold: The
Romans were like brothers In the brave days
of old.
Now, Roman is to Roman More hateful than a foe,50 And the Tribunes beard
the high, And the Fathers grind the
low. As we wax hot in faction, In battle we wax cold: [Pg
208]Wherefore men fight not as they fought55 In the brave days of
old.
Now while the Three were tightening Their harness on their backs, The Consul was the foremost man To
take in hand an axe:60 And Fathers mixed with Commons Seized hatchet, bar, and crow, And
smote upon the planks above, And loosed the
props below.
Meanwhile the Tuscan army,65 Right glorious to
behold, Came flashing back the noonday
light, Rank behind rank, like surges
bright Of a broad sea of gold. Four hundred trumpets sounded70 A peal of warlike
glee, As that great host with measured
tread, And spears advanced, and ensigns
spread, Rolled slowly towards the bridge’s
head, Where stood the dauntless Three.75
The Three stood calm and silent, And looked upon the foes, And a
great shout of laughter From all the
vanguard rose: And forth three chiefs came
spurring80 Before that deep array; To earth they
sprang, their swords they drew, And lifted
high their shields, and flew To win the
narrow way; [Pg 209] Aunus from green Tifernum,85 Lord of the Hill of
Vines; And Seius, whose eight hundred
slaves Sicken in Ilva’s mines; And Picus, long to Clusium Vassal in peace and war,90 Who led to fight his
Umbrian powers From that gray crag where,
girt with towers, The fortress of Nequinum
lowers O’er the pale waves of
Nar.
Stout Lartius hurled down Aunus95 Into the stream
beneath; Herminius struck at Seius,
And clove him to the teeth; At Picus brave Horatius Darted one
fiery thrust;100 And the proud Umbrian’s gilded arms Clashed in the bloody dust.
Then Ocnus of Falerii Rushed on the Roman Three; And
Lausulus of Urgo,105 The rover of the sea; And Aruns
of Volsinium, Who slew the great wild
boar, The great wild boar that had his
den Amidst the reeds of Cosa’s fen,110 And wasted
fields, and slaughtered men, Along
Albinia’s shore.
Herminius smote down Aruns; Lartius laid Ocnus low; [Pg 210]Right
to the heart of Lausulus115
Horatius sent a blow. “Lie
there,” he cried, “fell pirate! No more,
aghast and pale, From Ostia’s walls the
crowd shall mark The track of thy
destroying bark.120 No more Campania’s hinds shall fly To woods and caverns when they spy Thy
thrice accursèd sail.”
But now no sound of laughter Was heard among the foes.125 A wild and wrathful
clamour From all the vanguard rose.
Six spears’ lengths from the entrance Halted that deep array, And for
a space no man came forth130
To win the narrow way.
But hark! the cry is Astur: And lo! the ranks divide, And the
great Lord of Luna Comes with his stately
stride.135 Upon his ample shoulders Clangs loud
the fourfold shield, And in his hand he
shakes the brand Which none but he can
wield.
He smiled on those bold Romans140 A smile serene and
high; He eyed the flinching Tuscans,
And scorn was in his eye. Quoth he: “The she-wolf’s litter [Pg 211]Stand savagely at bay;145 But will ye dare to
follow If Astur clears the
way?”
Then, whirling up his broadsword With both hands to the height, He rushed against Horatius,150 And smote with all
his might. With shield and blade
Horatius Right deftly turned the
blow. The blow, though turned, came yet too
nigh; It missed his helm, but gashed his
thigh:155 The
Tuscans raised a joyful cry To see the red
blood flow.
He reeled, and on Herminius He leaned one breathing-space; Then,
like a wild cat mad with wounds,160 Sprang right at
Astur’s face. Through teeth, and skull, and
helmet, So fierce a thrust he sped,
The good sword stood a hand-breadth out
Behind the Tuscan’s head.165
And the great Lord of Luna Fell at that deadly stroke, As falls
on Mount Alvernus A thunder-smitten
oak. Far o’er the crashing forest170 The giant arms
lie spread; And the pale augurs, muttering
low, Gaze on the blasted head. [Pg 212] On Astur’s
throat Horatius Right firmly pressed his
heel,175 And
thrice and four times tugged amain, Ere he
wrenched out the steel. “And see,” he
cried, “the welcome, Fair guests, that
waits you here! What noble Lucumo comes
next,180 To
taste our Roman cheer?”
But at his haughty challenge A sullen murmur ran, Mingled of wrath,
and shame, and dread, Along that glittering
van.185 There
lacked not men of prowess, Nor men of
lordly race; For all Etruria’s
noblest Were round the fatal place.
But all Etruria’s noblest190 Felt their hearts
sink to see On the earth the bloody
corpses, In the path the dauntless
Three.
Yet one man for one moment Strode out before the crowd;195 Well known was he to
all the Three, And they gave him greeting
loud. “Now welcome, welcome, Sextus!
Now welcome to thy home! Why dost thou stay, and turn away?200 Here lies the road to
Rome.”
Thrice looked he at the city; Thrice looked he at the dead; [Pg
213]And thrice came on in fury, And thrice turned back in dread;205 And, white with fear
and hatred, Scowled at the narrow
way Where, wallowing in a pool of
blood, The bravest Tuscans
lay.
But meanwhile axe and lever210 Have manfully been
plied; And now the bridge hangs
tottering Above the boiling tide.
“Come back, come back, Horatius!” Loud cried the Fathers all.215 “Back Lartius! back
Herminius! Back, ere the ruin
fall!”
Back darted Spurius Lartius; Herminius darted back: And, as they
passed beneath their feet220
They felt the timbers crack. But when they turned their faces. And
on the farther shore Saw brave Horatius
stand alone, They would have crossed once
more.225
But with a crash like thunder Fell every loosened beam, And, like a
dam, the mighty wreck Lay right athwart the
stream: And a long shout of triumph230 Rose from the
walls of Rome, As to the highest
turret-tops Was splashed the yellow
foam. [Pg 214] Alone stood brave Horatius, But
constant still in mind;235
Thrice thirty thousand foes before, And the broad flood behind. “Down with him!” cried false Sextus, With a smile on his pale face, “Now
yield thee,” cried Lars Porsena,240 “Now yield thee to
our grace.”
Round turned he, as not deigning Those craven ranks to see; Naught spake he to Lars Porsena, To
Sextus naught spake he:245
But he saw on Palatinus The white porch of his home; And he
spake to the noble river That rolls by the
towers of Rome:
“Oh, Tiber! Father Tiber!250 To whom the Romans
pray, A Roman’s life, a Roman’s
arms, Take thou in charge this day!”
So he spake, and speaking sheathed The good sword by his side,255 And with his harness
on his back, Plunged headlong in the
tide.
No sound of joy or sorrow Was heard from either bank; But
friends and foes in dumb surprise,260 With parted lips and
straining eyes, Stood gazing where he
sank; [Pg 215]And when above the
surges They saw his crest appear,
All Rome sent forth a rapturous cry,265 And even the ranks of
Tuscany Could scarce forbear to
cheer.
But fiercely ran the current, Swollen high by months of rain: And
fast his blood was flowing,270
And he was sore in pain, And heavy with his armour, And spent
with changing blows: And oft they thought
him sinking, But still again he rose.275
Never, I ween, did swimmer, In such an evil case Struggle through
such a raging flood Safe to the
landing-place: But his limbs were borne up
bravely280 By
the brave heart within, And our good Father
Tiber Bore bravely up his
chin.
“Curse on him!” quoth false Sextus: “Will not the villain drown?285 But for this stay,
ere close of day We should have sacked the
town!” “Heaven help him!” quoth Lars
Porsena, “And bring him safe to
shore; For such a gallant feat of arms290 Was never seen
before.” [Pg 216] And now he feels the bottom; Now
on dry earth he stands; Now round him
throng the Fathers To press his gory
hands;295 And
now, with shouts and clapping, And noise of
weeping loud, He enters through the
River-Gate, Borne by the joyous
crowd.
—Macaulay
Preparatory.—What is the
historic back-ground of the ballad from which this selection is
taken? Narrate briefly the events as told by Macaulay in
Horatius. Where is the scene of the dramatic events here
portrayed? Who are the chief actors? Who are the speakers?
Show whether the words and phrases repeated in the following
lines are accompanied by increased Emphasis or whether the Emphasis
is transferred: ll. 1-4, 41-46, 108-109, 118-121, 188-190, 198-199,
202-205, 214-217, 240-241, 244-245, 252, 292-295. (Introduction,
pp. 30-32.) Give examples of Emphasis
through contrast, throughout the selection.
What Inflection is placed on the questions in ll. 8, 13-16,
23-24? Give reasons.
Compare the mental attitude of Horatius in ll. 11-16, and ll.
17-24. What is the difference in Stress?
ll. 38-39. What Inflection and Emphasis on the series of words?
(Introduction, pp. 20 and 31.)
In what way does Imitation enter into the reading of ll. 72-75,
82-84, 95-100, 160-163, 218-221, 292-299? How are the Time and
Stress affected? How does Imitation affect the Pitch in ll.
230-233, 156-157, 172-173, 238-241, 265-267, 284-291?
ll. 144-147. In what Quality of voice should Astur’s speech be
read?
l. 153. What is the most important word?
ll. 178-181, 196-201. How does the derision affect the Stress
and the Inflection? (Introduction, pp. 21,
22, and 30.)
ll. 186-187. Explain the Inflection on this negative
statement.
ll. 238-241, 284-291. Compare the feelings of Sextus with those
of Lars Porsena. How is the difference shown in the Quality of
voice? (Introduction, pp. 33-35.)
ON THE DEATH OF KING EDWARD VII
Delivered in the British House of Commons, May
12th, 1910
The late King, who has been suddenly taken away from us, had, at
the time of his death, not yet completed the tenth year of his
reign. Those years were crowded with moving and stirring events,
both abroad, in the Empire, and here at home. In our relations with
foreign countries they have been years of growing friendships, of
new understandings, of stronger and surer safeguards for the peace
of mankind. Within the Empire during the same time the sense of
interdependence, the consciousness of common interests and common
risks, the ever-tightening bonds of corporate unity have been
developed and vivified as they had never been before. Here at home,
as though it were by way of contrast, controversial issues of the
gravest kind—economic, social, and constitutional—have
ripened into a rapid maturity.
Sir, in all these multiform manifestations of our national and
imperial life, history will assign a part of singular dignity and
authority to the great Ruler whom we have lost. In external affairs
his powerful personal influence was steadily and zealously directed
to the avoidance not only of war, but of the causes and pretexts of
war, and he well earned the title by which he will always be
remembered, “the Peacemaker of the World.”
Within the boundaries of his own Empire, by his intimate
knowledge of its component parts, by his broad [Pg 218]and
elastic sympathy not only with ambitions, and aspirations, but with
the sufferings and the hardships of his people, by his response to
any and every appeal whether to the sense of justice or the spirit
of compassion, he won a degree of loyalty, affection, and
confidence which few Sovereigns have ever enjoyed. At home, we all
recognize that, above the din and dust of our hard-fought
controversies, detached from party and attached only to the common
interests, we had in him an arbiter ripe in experience, judicial in
temper, at once a reverent worshipper of our traditions and a
watchful guardian of our constitutional liberties.
One is tempted, indeed constrained, on such an occasion as this
to ask what were the qualities which enabled a man called
comparatively late in life to new duties of unexampled
complexity—what were the qualities which in practice proved
him so admirably fitted to the task, and have given him an enduring
and illustrious record among the rulers and governors of the
nations? I should be disposed to assign the first place to what
sounds a commonplace—but in its persistent and unfailing
exercise is one of the rarest of virtues—his strong, abiding,
dominating sense of public duty.
King Edward, be it remembered, was a man of many and varied
interests. He was a sportsman in the best sense, an ardent and
discriminating patron of the Arts, and as well equipped as any man
of his time for the give-and-take of social intercourse; wholly
free from the prejudices and narrowing rules of caste; at home in
all companies; an enfranchised citizen of the world. To such a man,
endowed as he was by nature, placed where he was by fortune and by
circumstances, there [Pg 219]was open, if he had chosen to enter
it, an unlimited field for self-indulgence. But, Sir, as every one
will acknowledge who was brought into daily contact with him in the
sphere of affairs, his duty to the State always came first. In this
great business community there was no better man of business, no
man by whom the humdrum obligations—punctuality, method,
preciseness, and economy of time and speech—were more keenly
recognized or more severely practised. I speak with the privilege
of close experience when I say that wherever he was, whatever may
have been his apparent preoccupations, in the transactions of the
business of the State there were never any arrears, there was never
any trace of confusion, there was never any moment of avoidable
delay.
Next to these, Sir—I am still in the domain of practice
and administration—I should put his singular, perhaps an
unrivalled, tact in the management of men, and a judgment of
intuitive shrewdness as to the best outlet from perplexed and often
baffling situations. He had, in its highest and best development,
the genius of common sense. These rare gifts of practical
efficiency were, during the whole of his Kingship, yoked to the
service of a great ideal. He was animated every day of his
Sovereignty by the thought that he was at once the head and the
chief servant of that vast complex organism which we call the
British Empire. He recognized in the fullest degree both the powers
and the limitations of a Constitutional Monarch. Here, at home, he
was, though no politician, as every one knows, a keen Social
Reformer. He loved his people at home and over the seas. Their
interests were his interests; [Pg 220]their fame was his
fame. He had no self apart from them.
I will not touch for more than a moment on more delicate and
sacred ground—on his personal charm, the warmth and wealth of
his humanity; his unfailing considerateness for all who in any
capacity were permitted to work for him. I will only say, in this
connection that no man in our time has been more justly beloved by
his family and his friends, and no Ruler in our or in any time has
been more sincerely true, more unswervingly loyal, more uniformly
kind to his advisers and his servants. By the unsearchable counsels
of the Disposer of Events he has been called suddenly, and without
warning, to his account. We are still dazed under the blow which
has befallen us. It is too soon, as yet, even to attempt to realize
its full meaning, but this, at least, we may say at once and with
full assurance, that he has left to his people a memory and an
example which they will never forget, a memory of great
opportunities greatly employed, and an example which the humblest
of his subjects may treasure and strive to follow, of simplicity,
courage, self-denial, tenacious devotion up to the last moment of
conscious life to work, to duty, and to service.
—The Right Honourable Herbert Henry
Asquith
Within the boundaries … enjoyed.
Make an analysis of this sentence with a view to Perspective.
(Introduction, p. 33.)
DETACHED … INTERESTS. Note the
contrasts and indicate the Inflection on each.
TEMPTED, … CONSTRAINED. What
difference in Emphasis? (Introduction, p. 31.) Compare SINGULAR, PERHAPS
UNRIVALLED; IN OUR OR IN ANY TIME.
THE HEROES OF MAGERSFONTEIN
Dec. 11, 1899
1. During the night it was considered expedient that the
Highland Brigade, 4,000 strong, under General Wauchope, should get
close enough to the lines of the foe to make it possible to charge
the heights. At midnight the gallant but ill-fated men moved
cautiously through the darkness toward the kopje where the Boers
were most strongly intrenched. They were led by a guide who was
supposed to know every inch of the country, out into the darkness
of an African night.
2. So onward until three of the clock on the Monday. Then out of
the darkness a rifle rang sharp and clear, a herald of
disaster—a soldier had tripped in the dark over the hidden
wires laid down by the enemy. In a second, in the twinkling of an
eye, the searchlights of the Boers fell broad and clear as the
noonday sun on the ranks of the doomed Highlanders, though it left
the enemy concealed in the shadows of the frowning mass of hills
behind them. For one brief moment the Scots seemed paralysed by the
suddenness of their discovery, for they knew that they were huddled
together like sheep within fifty yards of the trenches of the
foes.
3. Then clear above the confusion rolled the voice of the
General: “Steady, men, steady!”—and like an echo to the
veterans out came the crash of nearly a thousand rifles not fifty
paces from them. The Highlanders reeled before the shock like trees
before the tempest; their best, their bravest, fell in that wild
hail of lead. General Wauchope was down, riddled with bullets; yet
gasping, [Pg
222]dying, bleeding from every vein, the Highland chief
raised himself on his hands and knees and cheered his men forward.
Men and officers fell in heaps together.
4. The Black Watch charged, and the Gordons and the Seaforths,
with a yell that stirred the British camp below, rushed onward to
death or disaster. The accursed wires caught them around the legs
until they floundered like trapped wolves, and all the time the
rifles of the foe sang the song of death in their ears. They fell
back broken and beaten, leaving nearly 1,300 dead and wounded, just
where the broad breast of the grassy veldt melts into the embrace
of the rugged African hills; and an hour later, the dawning came of
the dreariest day that Scotland has known for a generation
past.
5. Of her officers, the flower of her chivalry, the pride of her
breeding, but few remained to tell the tale—a sad tale truly,
but one untinted with dishonour nor smirched with disgrace, for up
these heights under similar circumstances, even a brigade of devils
could scarce have hoped to pass. All that mortal man could do the
Scots did; they tried, they failed, they fell, and there is nothing
left us now but to revere their memory and give them a place of
honour in the pages of history.
6. Three hundred yards to the rear of the little township of
Modder River, just as the sun was sinking in a blaze of African
splendour, on the evening of Tuesday, the 12th of December, a long
shallow grave lay exposed in the breast of the veldt. To the
westward, the broad river fringed with trees runs murmuringly; to
the eastward, the heights still held by the enemy, scowled
menacingly; north and south the veldt undulated peacefully; a few
paces to the northward of that grave, fifty [Pg 223]dead
Highlanders lay dressed as they had fallen on the field of battle:
they had followed their chief to the field, and they were to follow
him to the grave.
7. How grim and stern these men looked as they lay face upward
to the sky, with great hands clutched in the last agony, and brows
still knit with the stern lust of the strife in which they had
fallen. The plaids, dear to every Highland clan, were represented
there, and out of the distance came the sound of pipes. It was the
General coming to join his men. There, right under the eyes of the
enemy, moved with slow and solemn tread all that remained of the
Highland Brigade. In front of them walked the chaplain, with bared
head, dressed in his robes of office; then came the pipers with
their pipes, sixteen in all, and behind them, with arms reversed,
moved the Highlanders, dressed in all the regalia of their
regiments, and in the midst the dead General, borne by four of his
comrades. Out swelled the pipes to the strains of “The Flowers of
the Forest,” now ringing proud and high until the soldier’s head
went back in haughty defiance—and eyes flashed through tears
like sunlight on steel, now sinking to moaning wail like a woman
mourning for her first-born, until the proud heads drooped forward
till they rested on heaving chests, and tears rolled down the wan
and scarred faces, and the choking sobs broke through the solemn
rhythm of the march of death.
8. Right up to the grave they marched, then broke away in
companies, until the General lay in the shallow grave with a
Scottish square of armed men around him. Only the dead man’s son
and a small remnant of his officers stood with the chaplain and the
pipers, while the solemn service of the church was spoken.
9. Then once again the pipes pealed out, and “Lochaber No More”
cut through the stillness like a cry of pain until one could almost
hear the widow in her Highland home mourning for the soldier she
would welcome back no more.
10. Then, as if touched with the magic of one thought, the
soldiers turned their tear-damped eyes from the still form in the
shallow grave toward the height where Cronje, the Lion of Africa,
and his soldiers stood. Then every cheek flushed crimson, and
strong jaws set like steel, and the veins on the hands that clasped
the rifle handles swelled almost to bursting with the fervour of
the grip, and that look from those silent, armed men spoke more
eloquently than ever spoke the tongues of orators. For on each
frowning face the spirit of vengeance sat, and each sparkling eye
asked silently for blood.
11. At the head of the grave, at the point nearest the enemy,
the General was laid to sleep, his officers grouped around him,
while in line behind him, his soldiers were laid in a double row
wrapped in their blankets. No shots were fired over the dead men
resting so peacefully, only the salute was given, and then the men
marched campwards as the darkness of an African night rolled over
the far-stretching breadth of the veldt.
—From “The London Daily News” (By
permission)
Par. 1. Note the Grouping, Pause, and Shading in the last
sentence. Compare the Grouping in the preceding sentence, in the
last sentence of Par. 4, in the first sentence of Par. 7, and in
the second sentence of Par. 10.
Explain the Inflection and Emphasis on the phrases parallel in
construction, in the fifth and sixth sentences of Par. 7, and the
second sentence of Par. 10.
THE FUNERAL OF JULIUS CÆSAR
From “Julius Cæsar,” Act III. Scene
ii.
The Forum. Enter Brutus, Cassius, and a
throng of Citizens.
All. We will be satisfied; let us be satisfied.
Bru. Then follow me, and give me audience,
friends.—
Cassius, go you into the other street,
And part the numbers.—
Those that will hear me speak, let them stay here;
Those that will follow Cassius, go with him;
And public reasons shall be rendered
Of Cæsar’s death.
1 Cit.I will hear Brutus
speak.
2 Cit. I will hear Cassius; and compare their
reasons,
When severally we hear them rendered.10
[Exit Cassius, with some of the Citizens. Brutus goes
into the rostrum.]
3 Cit. The noble Brutus is ascended: silence!
Bru. Be patient till the last.
Romans, countrymen, and lovers! hear me for my cause;
and be silent, that you may hear: believe me for mine
honour; and have respect to mine honour, that you may
believe: censure me in your wisdom; and awake your
senses, that you may the better judge. If there be any
in this assembly, any dear friend of Cæsar’s, to him I
say, that Brutus’ love to Cæsar was no less than his.
If
then that friend demand why Brutus rose against Cæsar,20
this is my answer.—Not that I loved Cæsar less, but
that
I loved Rome more. Had you rather Cæsar were living,
and die all slaves, than that Cæsar were dead, to live
[Pg
226] all free men? As Cæsar loved me, I weep for
him; as
he was fortunate, I rejoice at it; as he was valiant, I
honour him: but, as he was ambitious, I slew him.
There is tears for his love; joy for his fortune; honour
for his valour; and death for his ambition. Who is here
so base that would be a bondman? If any, speak; for
him have I offended. Who is here so rude that would30
not be a Roman? If any, speak; for him have I offended.
Who is here so vile that will not love his country? If
any, speak; for him have I offended. I pause for a reply.
All. None, Brutus, none.
Bru. Then none have I offended. I have done no more
to Cæsar than you shall do to Brutus. The question of
his death is enrolled in the Capitol; his glory not
extenuated,
wherein he was worthy; nor his offences enforced,
for which he suffered death.40
[Enter Antony and others, with Cæsar’s body.]
Here comes his body, mourned by Mark Antony: who,
though he had no hand in his death, shall receive the
benefit of his dying, a place in the commonwealth; as
which of you shall not? With this I depart,—that, as
I slew my best lover for the good of Rome, I have the
same dagger for myself, when it shall please my country
to need my death.
All. Live, Brutus, live! live!
1 Cit. Bring him with triumph home unto his house.
2 Cit. Give him a statue with his ancestors.50
3 Cit. Let him be Cæsar.
4 Cit. Cæsar’s better parts
Shall now be crown’d in Brutus.
[Pg
227] 1 Cit. We’ll bring him to his house with
shouts and
clamours.
Bru. My countrymen,—
2 Cit.
Peace! silence! Brutus speaks.
1 Cit. Peace, ho!
Bru. Good countrymen, let me depart alone,
And, for my sake, stay here with Antony:
Do grace to Cæsar’s corpse, and grace his speech60
Tending to Cæsar ‘s glories; which Mark Antony,
By our permission, is allow’d to make.
I do entreat you, not a man depart,
Save I alone, till Antony have spoke. [Exit]
1 Cit. Stay, ho! and let us hear Mark Antony.
3 Cit. Let him go up into the public chair;
We’ll hear him.—Noble Antony, go up.
Ant. For Brutus’ sake, I am beholding to you.
[He goes up into the rostrum.]
4 Cit. What does he say of Brutus?
3 Cit. He
says, for Brutus’ sake,70
He finds himself beholding to us all.
4 Cit. ‘T were best to speak no harm of Brutus here.
1 Cit. This Cæsar was a tyrant.
3 Cit.
Nay, that’s certain:
We are blest that Rome is rid of him.
2 Cit. Peace! let us hear what Antony can say.
Ant. You gentle Romans,—
All. Peace,
ho! let us hear him.
Ant. Friends, Romans, countrymen, lend me your
ears;
I come to bury Cæsar, not to praise him.80
The evil that men do lives after them;
The good is oft interred with their bones;
So let it be with Cæsar. The noble Brutus
[Pg
228] Hath told you, Cæsar was ambitious:
If it were so, it was a grievous fault,
And grievously hath Cæsar answer’d it.
Here, under leave of Brutus and the rest,—
For Brutus is an honourable man;
So are they all, all honourable men.—
Come I to speak in Cæsar’s funeral.90
He was my friend, faithful and just to me:
But Brutus says he was ambitious;
And Brutus is an honourable man.
He hath brought many captives home to Rome,
Whose ransoms did the general coffers fill:
Did this in Cæsar seem ambitious?
When that the poor have cried, Cæsar hath wept:
Ambition should be made of sterner stuff:
Yet Brutus says he was ambitious;
And Brutus is an honourable man.100
You all did see that on the Lupercal
I thrice presented him a kingly crown,
Which he did thrice refuse: was this ambition?
Yet Brutus says he was ambitious;
And, sure, he is an honourable man.
I speak not to disprove what Brutus spoke,
But here I am to speak what I do know.
You all did love him once, not without cause:
What cause withholds you then to mourn for him?
O judgment, thou art fled to brutish beasts,110
And men have lost their reason!—Bear with me;
My heart is in the coffin there with Cæsar,
And I must pause till it come back to me.
1 Cit. Methinks there is much reason in his sayings.
2 Cit. If thou consider rightly of the matter,
[Pg
229]
Cæsar has had great wrong.
3 Cit. Has he, masters?
I fear there will a worse come in his place.
4 Cit. Mark’d ye his words? He would not take the
crown;
Therefore ‘t is certain he was not ambitious.120
1 Cit. If it be found so, some will dear abide it.
2 Cit. Poor soul! his eyes are red as fire with
weeping.
3 Cit. There’s not a nobler man in Rome than Antony.
4 Cit. Now mark him, he begins again to speak.
Ant. But yesterday the word of Cæsar might
Have stood against the world: now lies he there,
And none so poor to do him reverence.
O masters! if I were dispos’d to stir
Your hearts and minds to mutiny and rage,
I should do Brutus wrong, and Cassius wrong,130
Who, you all know, are honourable men;
I will not do them wrong; I rather choose
To wrong the dead, to wrong myself, and you,
Than I will wrong such honourable men.
But here’s a parchment, with the seal of Cæsar;
I found it in his closet, ’tis his will:
Let but the commons hear this testament,—
Which, pardon me, I do not mean to read,—
And they would go and kiss dead Cæsar’s wounds,
And dip their napkins in his sacred blood.140
Yea, beg a hair of him for memory,
And, dying, mention it within their wills,
Bequeathing it as a rich legacy
Unto their issue.
4 Cit. We’ll hear the will: read it, Mark Antony.
All. The will, the will! we will hear Cæsar’s
will.
[Pg
230]
Ant. Have patience, gentle friends, I must not read
it;
It is not meet you know how Cæsar lov’d you.
You are not wood, you are not stones, but men;
And, being men, hearing the will of Cæsar,150
It will inflame you, it will make you mad:
‘Tis good you know not that you are his heirs;
For, if you should, O, what would come of it!
4 Cit. Read the will; we’ll hear it, Antony;
You shall read us the will,—Cæsar’s will.
Ant. Will you be patient? will you stay awhile?
I have o’ershot myself to tell you of it.
I fear I wrong the honourable men
Whose daggers have stabb’d Cæsar-, I do fear it.
4 Cit. They were traitors: honourable men!160
All. The will! the testament!
2 Cit. They were villains, murderers: the will! read
the will!
Ant. You will compel me, then, to read the will?
Then make a ring about the corpse of Cæsar,
And let me show you him that made the will.
Shall I descend? and will you give me leave?
All. Come down.
2 Cit. Descend.
3 Cit. You shall have leave.
[He comes down from the rostrum.]
4 Cit. A ring; stand round.170
1 Cit. Stand from the hearse, stand from the body.
2 Cit. Room for Antony!—most noble Antony.
Ant. Nay, press not so upon me; stand far off.
All. Stand back! room! bear back!
Ant. If you have tears, prepare to shed them now.
You all do know this mantle; I remember
[Pg
231]The first time ever Cæsar put it on;
‘T was on a summer’s evening, in his tent,
That day he overcame the Nervii:—
Look! in this place ran Cassius’ dagger through:180
See, what a rent the envious Casca made:
Through this, the well-beloved Brutus stabb’d;
And, as he pluck’d his cursed steel away,
Mark how the blood of Cæsar follow’d it,
As rushing out of doors, to be resolv’d
If Brutus so unkindly knock’d, or no;
For Brutus, as you know, was Cæsar’s angel:
Judge, O you gods, how dearly Cæsar lov’d him!
This was the most unkindest cut of all;
For when the noble Cæsar saw him stab,190
Ingratitude, more strong than traitors’ arms,
Quite vanquish’d him: then burst his mighty heart;
And, in his mantle muffling up his face,
Even at the base of Pompey’s statue,
Which all the while ran blood, great Cæsar fell.
O, what a fall was there, my countrymen!
Then I, and you, and all of us fell down,
Whilst bloody treason flourish’d over us.
O, now you weep; and I perceive, you feel
The dint of pity: these are gracious drops.200
Kind souls, what, weep you, when you but behold
Our Cæsar’s vesture wounded? Look you here.
Here is himself, marr’d, as you see, with traitors.
1 Cit. O piteous spectacle!
2 Cit. O noble Cæsar!
3 Cit. O woeful day!
4 Cit. O traitors, villains!
1 Cit. O most bloody sight!
[Pg
232]
2 Cit. We will be revenged.
All. Revenge!
About,—seek,—burn,—fire,—kill,—slay!210
Let not a traitor live!
Ant. Stay, countrymen.
1 Cit. Peace there! Hear the noble Antony.
2 Cit. We’ll hear him, we’ll follow him, we’ll die
with
him.
Ant. Good friends, sweet friends, let me not stir you
up
To such a sudden flood of mutiny.
They that have done this deed are honourable;
What private griefs they have, alas! I know not,
That made them do it; they are wise and honourable,
And will, no doubt, with reasons answer you.220
I come not, friends, to steal away your hearts:
I am no orator, as Brutus is;
But as you know me all, a plain blunt man,
That love my friend; and that they know full well
That gave me public leave to speak of him.
For I have neither wit, nor words, nor worth,
Action, nor utterance, nor the power of speech,
To stir men’s blood: I only speak right on;
I tell you that which you yourselves do know;
Show you sweet Cæsar’s wounds, poor, poor dumb mouths,230
And bid them speak for me: but were I Brutus,
And Brutus Antony, there were an Antony
Would ruffle up your spirits, and put a tongue
In every wound of Cæsar, that should move
The stones of Rome to rise and mutiny.
All. We’ll mutiny!
1 Cit. We’ll burn the house of Brutus!
[Pg
233]
3 Cit. Away, then! come, seek the conspirators.
Ant. Yet hear me, countrymen; yet hear me speak.
All. Peace, ho! Hear Antony, most noble Antony.240
Ant. Why, friends, you go to do you know not what:
Wherein hath Cæsar thus deserv’d your loves?
Alas, you know not: I must tell you then:
You have forgot the will I told you of.
All. Most true;—the will!—let’s stay, and hear
the
will.
Ant. Here is the will, and under Cæsar’s seal.
To every Roman citizen he gives,
To every several man, seventy-five drachmas.
2 Cit. Most noble Cæsar!—we’ll revenge his
death.
3 Cit. O royal Caesar!250
Ant. Hear me with patience.
All. Peace, ho!
Ant. Moreover, he hath left you all his walks,
His private arbours, and new-planted orchards,
On this side Tiber; he hath left them you,
And to your heirs for ever,—common pleasures,
To walk abroad, and recreate yourselves.
Here was a Cæsar! when comes such another?
1 Cit. Never, never!—Come, away, away!
We’ll burn his body in the holy place,260
And with the brands fire the traitors’ houses.
Take up the body.
2 Cit. Go, fetch fire.
3 Cit. Pluck down benches.
4 Cit. Pluck down forms, windows, anything.
[Exeunt all, with the body.]
Ant. Now let it work! Mischief, thou art afoot,
Take thou what course thou wilt!
—Shakespeare
Preparatory.—For dramatic
rendering see notes on Highland Hospitality pp. 153 and 154.
The long speeches of Brutus and Antony may be practised by
themselves as exercises in Emphasis and Inflection.
88-89. How is the parenthetical clause subordinated? Give other
examples from the extracts.
153-154. Select the emphatic words.
160. What Stress is placed on TRAITORS and HONOURABLE
respectively? Account for the difference.
210. About, … slay! What is the
Stress? Compare ll. 236-237, and ll. 259-265.
THE REVENGE
A Ballad of the Fleet, 1591
Richard Grenville lay, And a pinnace, like
a flutter’d bird, came flying from far away: “Spanish ships of war at sea! we have sighted
fifty-three!” Then sware Lord Thomas
Howard: “‘Fore God I am no coward; But I
cannot meet them here, for my ships are out of gear,5 And the half my men are
sick. I must fly, but follow quick. We are
six ships of the line; can we fight with fifty-three?”
Then spake Sir Richard Grenville: “I know you are
no coward; You fly them for a moment to
fight with them again. But I’ve ninety men
and more that are lying sick ashore.10 [Pg
235] I should count myself the
coward if I left them, my Lord Howard, To
these Inquisition dogs and the devildoms of Spain.”
So Lord Howard past away with five ships of war
that day, Till he melted like a cloud in
the silent summer heaven; But Sir Richard
bore in hand all his sick men from the land15 Very carefully and
slow, Men of Bideford in Devon,
And we laid them on the ballast down below;
For we brought them all aboard, And they blest him in their pain, that they were not
left to Spain,20 To the thumbscrew and the stake, for the glory of the
Lord.
He had only a hundred seamen to work the ship and
to fight, And he sailed away from Flores
till the Spaniard came in sight, With his
huge sea-castles heaving upon the weather bow. “Shall we fight or shall we fly?25 Good Sir Richard, tell
us now, For to fight is but to die!
There’ll be little of us left by the time this sun
be set.” And Sir Richard said again: “We be
all good English men. Let us bang these
dogs of Seville, the children of the devil,30 For I never turn’d my
back upon Don or devil yet.” [Pg
236] Sir Richard spoke and he
laugh’d, and we roar’d a hurrah, and so The
little Revenge ran on sheer into the heart of the foe, With her hundred fighters on deck, and her ninety sick
below; For half of their fleet to the right
and half to the left were seen,35 And the little Revenge
ran on thro’ the long sea-lane between.
Thousands of their soldiers look’d down from their
decks and laugh’d, Thousands of their
seamen made mock at the mad little craft Running on and on, till delay’d By
their mountain-like San Philip that, of fifteen hundred tons,40 And up-shadowing
high above us with her yawning tiers of guns, Took the breath from our sails, and we stay’d.
And while now the great San Philip hung above us
like a cloud Whence the thunderbolt will
fall Long and loud,45 Four galleons drew
away From the Spanish fleet that
day, And two upon the larboard and two upon
the starboard lay, And the battle-thunder
broke from them all. [Pg
237] But anon the great San
Philip she bethought herself and went50 Having that within her
womb that had left her ill-content; And the
rest they came aboard us, and they fought us hand to hand,
For a dozen times they came with their pikes and
musqueteers, And a dozen times we shook ’em
off as a dog that shakes his ears When he
leaps from the water to the land.55
And the sun went down, and the stars came out far
over the summer sea, But never a moment
ceased the fight of the one and the fifty-three. Ship after ship, the whole night long, their high-built
galleons came, Ship after ship, the whole
night long, with their battle-thunder and flame; Ship after ship, the whole night long, drew back with
her dead and her shame:60
For some were sunk and many were shatter’d, and so
could fight us no more— God of
battles, was ever a battle like this in the world
before?
For he said “Fight on! fight on!” Tho’ his vessel was all but a wreck; And it chanced that, when half of the short summer night was
gone,65 With
a grisly wound to be drest he had left the deck, [Pg 238] But a bullet
struck him that was dressing it suddenly dead, And himself he was wounded again in the side and the
head, And he said, “Fight on! fight
on!”
And the night went down, and the sun smiled out
far over the summer sea,70
And the Spanish fleet with broken sides lay round
us all in a ring; But they dar’d not touch
us again, for they fear’d that we still could sting, So they watch’d what the end would be. And we had not fought them in vain, But in perilous plight were we,75 Seeing forty of our
poor hundred were slain, And half of the
rest of us maim’d for life In the crash of
the cannonades and the desperate strife; And the sick men down in the hold were most of them stark and
cold, And the pikes were all broken or
bent, and the powder was all of it spent;80 And the masts and the
rigging were lying over the side; But Sir
Richard cried in his English pride, “We
have fought such a fight for a day and a night As may never be fought again! We have
won great glory, my men!85
And a day less or more At
sea or ashore, We die—does it matter
when? Sink me the ship, Master
Gunner—sink her, split her in twain! [Pg 239]
Fall into the hands of God, not into the hands of
Spain!”90
And the gunner said “Ay, ay,” but the seamen made
reply: “We have children, we have
wives, And the Lord hath spared our
lives. We will make the Spaniard promise,
if we yield, to let us go; We shall live to
fight again and to strike another blow.”90 And the lion there lay
dying, and they yielded to the foe.
And the stately Spanish men to their flagship bore
him then Where they laid him by the mast,
old Sir Richard caught at last, And they
praised him to his face with their courtly foreign grace;
But he rose upon their decks, and he cried:100 “I have fought
for Queen and Faith like a valiant man and true; I have only done my duty as a man is bound to do:
With a joyful spirit I Sir Richard Grenville
die!” And he fell upon their decks, and he
died.
And they stared at the dead that had been so
valiant and true,105 And had holden the power and glory of Spain so
cheap That he dared her with one little
ship and his English few; Was he devil or
man? He was devil for aught they knew, But
they sank his body with honour down into the deep, [Pg 240] And they
mann’d the Revenge with a swarthier alien crew,110 And away she sail’d
with her loss and long’d for her own; When
a wind from the lands they had ruin’d awoke from sleep,
And the water began to heave and the weather to
moan, And or ever that evening ended a
great gale blew, And a wave like the wave
that is raised by an earthquake grew,115 Till it smote on
their hulls and their sails and their masts and their flags,
And the whole sea plunged and fell on the
shot-shatter’d navy of Spain, And the
little Revenge herself went down by the island crags To be lost evermore in the main.
—Alfred Tennyson
Preparatory.—Give a series of
titles suggestive of the events narrated in this ballad; describe
the picture that each title calls up, and tell on what part of the
poem it is based.
What different ideals of bravery are brought out in this ballad,
and by whom is each presented? Compare them with those set forth in
The Private of the Buffs (Fourth Reader), and
Horatius.
1, 3, and 13. (Appendix A, 1 and 6.)
‘Fore God … sick. What Inflection
prevails? (Introduction, pp. 17 and 18.)
What Inflection is placed on the questions in ll. 7, 25, 62, 88,
and 108? (Introduction, pp. 18 and 19.)
For the glory of the Lord. How is the
irony brought out by the voice? (Introduction, pp. 21, 22, and 30.)
25-28. (Introduction, p. 18.)
Compare the speech of the men (ll. 25-28) with that of Sir
Richard (ll. 29-31) from the standpoint of mental attitude. How is
this difference indicated by Stress?
[Pg
241] 32. Which are the emphatic words? Give your
reasons. Select words that are emphatic because of contrast from
ll. 34, 35, and 91. What Inflection is placed on the emphatic words
in each case?
How does repetition affect the Emphasis in ll. 37-38, 53-54,
58-60, 63, and 89? (Introduction, pp. 31-33.)
40. With what word is THAT connected
in sense? How does the voice make the connection? (Introduction, p.
33.)
43-47. Analyse these lines from the standpoint of
Perspective.
66-67. Where do the Pauses occur? How does the Grouping affect
them?
68. Why is HIMSELF emphatic?
75-81. Give examples of “momentary completeness”.
93. Which is the most emphatic word in this line? Give your
reason.
101-103. To what extent should Imitation enter into the reading
of this speech? (Introduction, pp. 4 and 5.)
112-117. How can the effect of this Climax be brought out by the
voice? (Introduction, p. 31.)
118. Note the transition in thought and feeling. By what change
in Time, Pitch, and Force is it accompanied?
HERVÉ RIEL
sixteen hundred ninety-two, Did the English
fight the French,—woe to France! And
the thirty-first of May, helter-skelter through the blue,
Like a crowd of frightened porpoises a shoal of
sharks pursue, Came crowding ship on ship
to St. Malo on the Rance,5
With the English fleet in view.
‘Twas the squadron that escaped, with the victor
in full chase; First and foremost of the
drove, in his great ship, Damfreville: [Pg
242] Close on him fled, great
and small, Twenty-two good ships in
all;10 And
they signalled to the place, “Help the
winners of a race! Get us guidance, give us
harbour, take us quick—or, quicker still, Here’s the English can and will!”
Then the pilots of the place put out brisk and
leapt on board;15 “Why, what hope or chance have ships like these to pass?”
laughed they: “Rocks to starboard, rocks to
port, all the passage scarred and scored, Shall the Formidable here, with her twelve and eighty
guns, Think to make the river-mouth by the
single narrow way, Trust to enter where
’tis ticklish for a craft of twenty tons,20 And with flow at full
beside? Now ’tis slackest ebb of
tide. Reach the mooring? Rather say,
While rock stands or water runs, Not a ship will leave the bay!”25
Then was called a council straight. Brief and bitter the debate: “Here’s the English at our heels; would you have them take in
tow All that’s left us of the fleet, linked
together stern and bow, For a prize to
Plymouth Sound?30 [Pg
243] Better run the ships
aground!” (Ended Damfreville his
speech.) Not a minute more to wait!
“Let the captains all and each Shove ashore, then blow up, burn the vessels on the
beach!35
Give the word!” But no such word Was ever spoke or heard; For up
stood, for out stepped, for in struck amid all these,—
A Captain? a Lieutenant? a Mate—first,
second, third?40 No such man of mark, and meet With his
betters to compete! But a simple Breton
sailor pressed by Tourville for the fleet, A poor coasting-pilot he, Hervé Riel the
Croisickese.
And, “What mockery or malice have we here?” cries
Hervé Riel:45 “Are you mad, you Malouins? Are you cowards,
fools, or rogues? Talk to me of rocks and
shoals, me who took the soundings, tell On
my fingers every bank, every shallow, every swell ‘Twist the offing here and Grève, where the river
disembogues? Are you bought by English
gold? Is it love the lying’s for?50 Morn and eve, night
and day, Have I piloted your bay,
Entered free and anchored fast, at the foot of
Solidor. [Pg 244] Burn the fleet and ruin France? That were worse than fifty
Hogues! Sirs, they know I speak the truth!
Sirs, believe me there’s a way!55 Only let me lead the
line, Have the biggest ship to
steer, Get this Formidable
clear, Make the others follow mine,
And I lead them, most and least, by a passage I
know well,60 Right to Solidor past Grève, And there lay them safe and sound; And
if one ship misbehave— Keel so much
as grate the ground— Why, I’ve
nothing but my life,—here’s my head!” cries Hervé
Riel.65
Not a minute more to wait. “Steer us in, then, small and great! Take the helm, lead the line, save the squadron!” cried its
chief. Captains, give the sailor
place! He is Admiral, in brief.70 Still the north wind,
by God’s grace! See the noble fellow’s
face As the big ship, with a bound,
Clears the entry like a hound. Keeps the passage, as its inch of way were the wide sea’s
profound!75 See, safe through shoal and rock, How
they follow in a flock, Not a ship that
misbehaves, not a keel that grates the ground, [Pg
245] Not a spar that comes to
grief! The peril, see, is past,80 All are harboured to
the last, And just as Hervé Riel
hollas “Anchor!”—sure as fate, Up the
English come—too late.
So, the storm subsides to calm: They see the green trees wave85 On the heights
o’erlooking Grève. Hearts that bled
are stanched with balm. “Just our rapture
to enhance, Let the English rake the
bay, Gnash their teeth and glare
askance90 As
they cannonade away! ‘Neath rampired
Solidor pleasant riding on the Rance!” How
hope succeeds despair on each captain’s countenance! Out burst all with one accord, “This is Paradise for Hell!95 Let France, let
France’s King, Thank the man that did the
thing!” What a shout, and all one
word, “Hervé Riel!” As he stepped in front once more,100 Not a symptom of
surprise In the frank, blue Breton
eyes, Just the same man as
before.
Then said Damfreville, “My friend, I must speak out at the end,105 Though I find the
speaking hard. Praise is deeper than the
lips: You have saved the King his
ships, [Pg 246] You must name your own reward. ‘Faith,
our sun was near eclipse!110
Demand whate’er you will, France remains your debtor still. Ask
to heart’s content and have! or my name’s not
Damfreville.”
Then a beam of fun outbroke On the bearded mouth that spoke,115 As the honest heart
laughed through Those frank eyes of Breton
blue: “Since I needs must say my
say, Since on board the duty’s done,
And from Malo Roads to Croisic Point, what is it
but a run?—120 Since ’tis ask and have, I may— Since the others go ashore— Come! A good whole holiday! Leave to
go and see my wife, whom I call the Belle Aurore!” That he asked and that he got,—nothing more.125
Name and deed alike are lost: Not a pillar nor a post In his Croisic
keeps alive the feat as it befell; Not a
head in white and black On a single
fishing-smack,130 In memory of the man but for whom had gone to wrack
All that France saved from the fight whence
England bore the bell. Go to Paris: rank on
rank Search the heroes flung
pell-mell On the Louvre, face and
flank!135 [Pg
247] You shall look long enough
ere you come to Hervé Riel. So, for
better and for worse, Hervé Riel,
accept my verse! In my verse, Hervé
Riel, do thou once more Save the squadron,
honour France, love thy wife the Belle Aurore!140
—Robert Browning
(By permission of the owner of the copyright
and Smith, Elder & Co.)
Preparatory.—Narrate briefly
the events of the poem and describe (a) the council,
(b) the scene after the ships are safely anchored.
How does this poem illustrate the truth that the highest motive
in life is duty? From this standpoint compare Hervé Riel
with Sir Richard Grenville in Tennyson’s The Revenge.
Give other examples to show that true nobility does not depend
on such externals as rank and position.
2. woe to France. How does the voice
indicate that this phrase is parenthetical?
4. What is the subject of PURSUE? Its
object? How does the reader make the meaning clear?
3-5. What is the Shading?
8 and 14. Supply the ellipsis in each case. How is the reading
affected by an ellipsis? (Introduction, p. 10.)
12-14. What is the Stress? (Introduction, pp. 27 and 28.)
16-25. What energy characterizes these lines? With what Stress
should they be read?
TWELVE AND EIGHTY GUNS, TWENTY TONS.
What is the difference in the Quality of voice? Compare man of mark, simple Breton sailor, ll. 40 and
42.
26. Where is the Pause? Why?
Note the transitions in ll. 27, 31, 32, and 33. How is each one
indicated?
38. STOOD, STEPPED, STRUCK. Observe
the increased Emphasis. Compare ll. 46 and 69.
41-43. Note the contrast. What is the Inflection on each part?
(Introduction, p. 20.)
45-66. What state of mind does Hervé Riel’s speech
indicate throughout? What feelings predominate when he addresses
(a) the Malouins, (b) the officers? What Time, Pitch,
Force, and Stress are the natural expression?
46. COWARDS, FOOLS, ROGUES. What is
the Inflection on each word? (Introduction, p. 20.)
65. Keel so much, etc. Note the Pause
and Grouping.
72, 73-76, 77-84. What is the predominant feeling in each
passage?
104-113. Compare the self-control of Damfreville’s speech with
the impulsive shout of the preceding stanza. What is the resulting
difference in vocal expression?
114-116. Note the Pause and Grouping.
118-122. What is the Inflection? (Introduction, p. 17.)
129-132. Observe the Grouping.
THE HANDWRITING ON THE
WALL
Daniel V
Belshazzar the king made a great feast to a thousand of his
lords, and drank wine before the thousand. Belshazzar, whiles he
tasted the wine, commanded to bring the golden and silver vessels
which his father Nebuchadnezzar had taken out of the temple which
was in Jerusalem; that the king, and his princes, his wives, and
his concubines, might drink therein. Then they brought the golden
vessels that were taken out of the temple of the house of God which
was in Jerusalem; and the king, and his princes, his wives, and his
concubines, drank in them. They drank wine, and praised the gods of
gold, and of silver, of brass, of iron, of wood, and of stone.
In the same hour came forth fingers of a man’s hand, and wrote
over against the candlestick upon the plaister of the wall of the
king’s palace: and the king saw the part of the hand that wrote.
Then the king’s countenance was changed, and his thoughts troubled
him, so that the joints of his loins were loosed, and his knees
smote [Pg
249]one against another. The king cried aloud to bring
in the astrologers, the Chaldeans, and the soothsayers. And the
king spake, and said to the wise men of Babylon, Whosoever shall
read this writing, and shew me the interpretation thereof, shall be
clothed with scarlet, and have a chain of gold about his neck, and
shall be the third ruler in the kingdom. Then came in all the
king’s wise men: but they could not read the writing, nor make
known to the king the interpretation thereof. Then was the king
Belshazzar greatly troubled, and his countenance was changed in
him, and his lords were astonied.
Now the queen by reason of the words of the king and his lords
came into the banquet house: and the queen spake and said, O king,
live for ever: let not thy thoughts trouble thee, nor let thy
countenance be changed: There is a man in thy kingdom, in whom is
the spirit of the holy gods; and in the days of thy father light
and understanding and wisdom, like the wisdom of the gods, was
found in him; whom the king Nebuchadnezzar thy father, the king, I
say, thy father, made master of the magicians, astrologers,
Chaldeans, and soothsayers; Forasmuch as an excellent spirit and
knowledge and understanding, interpreting of dreams, and shewing of
hard sentences, and dissolving of doubts, were found in the same
Daniel, whom the king named Belteshazzar: now let Daniel be called,
and he will shew the interpretation.
Then was Daniel brought in before the king. And the king spake
and said unto Daniel, Art thou that Daniel, which art of the
children of the captivity of Judah, whom the king my father brought
out of Jewry? I have even heard of thee, that the spirit of the
gods is in thee, and that light and understanding and excellent
[Pg
250]wisdom is found in thee. And now the wise men, the
astrologers, have been brought in before me, that they should read
this writing, and make known unto me the interpretation thereof:
but they could not shew the interpretation of the thing: And I have
heard of thee, that thou canst make interpretations, and dissolve
doubts: now if thou canst read the writing, and make known to me
the interpretation thereof, thou shalt be clothed with scarlet, and
have a chain of gold about thy neck, and shalt be the third ruler
in the kingdom.
Then Daniel answered and said before the king, Let thy gifts be
to thyself, and give thy reward to another; yet I will read the
writing unto the king, and make known to him the interpretation. O
thou king, the most high God gave Nebuchadnezzar thy father a
kingdom, and majesty, and glory, and honour: And for the majesty
that he gave him, all people, nations, and languages, trembled and
feared before him: whom he would he slew; and whom he would he kept
alive; and whom he would he set up; and whom he would he put down.
But when his heart was lifted up, and his mind hardened in pride,
he was deposed from his kingly throne, and they took his glory from
him: And he was driven from the sons of men; and his heart was made
like the beasts, and his dwelling was with the wild asses: they fed
him with grass like oxen, and his body was wet with the dew of
heaven; till he knew that the most high God ruled in the kingdom of
men, and that he appointeth over it whomsoever he will. And thou,
his son, O Belshazzar, hast not humbled thine heart, though thou
knewest all this; But has lifted up thyself against the Lord of
heaven; and they have brought the vessels of his house before thee,
and thou, and thy lords, thy [Pg 251]wives, and thy
concubines, have drunk wine in them; and thou hast praised the gods
of silver, of gold, of brass, iron, wood, and stone, which see not,
nor hear, nor know: and the God in whose hand thy breath is, and
whose are all thy ways, hast thou not glorified: Then was the part
of the hand sent from him; and this writing was written.
And this is the writing that was written, MENE, MENE, TEKEL,
UPHARSIN. This is the interpretation of the thing: MENE; God hath
numbered thy kingdom, and finished it. TEKEL; Thou art weighed in
the balances, and art found wanting. PERES; Thy kingdom is divided,
and given to the Medes and Persians. Then commanded Belshazzar, and
they clothed Daniel with scarlet, and put a chain of gold about his
neck, and made a proclamation concerning him, that he should be the
third ruler in the kingdom.
In that night was Belshazzar the king of the Chaldeans slain.
And Darius the Median took the kingdom, being about threescore and
two years old.
Give a dramatic form to this extract, indicating by suitable
titles the various scenes suggested and the parts that would
properly belong to the scenery, the action, and the dialogue
respectively. The different parts may be read by different readers
before one reader attempts all the parts.
PAUL’S DEFENCE BEFORE
KING AGRIPPA
Acts xxvi
1. Then Agrippa said unto Paul, Thou art permitted to speak for
thyself. Then Paul stretched forth the hand, and answered for
himself: I think myself happy, King Agrippa, because I shall answer
for myself this [Pg 252]day before thee touching all the
things whereof I am accused of the Jews: especially because I know
thee to be expert in all customs and questions which are among the
Jews: wherefore I beseech thee to hear me patiently.
2. My manner of life from my youth, which was at the first among
mine own nation at Jerusalem, know all the Jews; which knew me from
the beginning, if they would testify, that after the most straitest
sect of our religion I lived a Pharisee. And now I stand and am
judged for the hope of the promise made of God unto our fathers:
unto which promise our twelve tribes, instantly serving God day and
night, hope to come. For which hope’s sake, King Agrippa, I am
accused of the Jews.
3. Why should it be thought a thing incredible with you, that
God should raise the dead? I verily thought with myself, that I
ought to do many things contrary to the name of Jesus of Nazareth.
Which thing I also did in Jerusalem: and many of the saints did I
shut up in prison, having received authority from the chief
priests; and when they were put to death, I gave my voice against
them. And I punished them oft in every synagogue, and compelled
them to blaspheme; and being exceedingly mad against them, I
persecuted them even unto strange cities.
4. Whereupon as I went to Damascus with authority and commission
from the chief priests, at midday, O king, I saw in the way a light
from heaven, above the brightness of the sun, shining round about
me and them which journeyed with me. And when we were all fallen to
the earth, I heard a voice speaking unto me, and saying in the
Hebrew tongue, Saul, Saul, why persecutest thou me? It is hard for
thee to kick against the [Pg 253]pricks. And I said, Who art thou,
Lord? And he said, I am Jesus whom thou persecutest. But rise, and
stand upon thy feet: for I have appeared unto thee for this
purpose, to make thee a minister and a witness both of these things
which thou hast seen, and of those things in the which I will
appear unto thee; delivering thee from the people, and from the
Gentiles, unto whom now I send thee, to open their eyes, and to
turn them from darkness to light, and from the power of Satan unto
God, that they may receive forgiveness of sins, and inheritance
among them which are sanctified by faith that is in me.
5. Whereupon, O King Agrippa, I was not disobedient unto the
heavenly vision: but shewed first unto them of Damascus, and at
Jerusalem, and throughout all the coasts of Judæa, and then
to the Gentiles, that they should repent and turn to God, and do
works meet for repentance. For these causes the Jews caught me in
the temple, and went about to kill me. Having therefore obtained
help of God, I continue unto this day, witnessing both to small and
great, saying none other things than those which the prophets and
Moses did say should come: that Christ should suffer, and that he
should be the first that should rise from the dead, and should shew
light unto the people, and to the Gentiles.
6. And as he thus spake for himself, Festus said with a loud
voice, Paul, thou art beside thyself; much learning doth make thee
mad. But he said, I am not mad, most noble Festus; but speak forth
the words of truth and soberness. For the king knoweth of these
things, before whom also I speak freely: for I am persuaded that
none of these things are hidden from him; for this thing was not
done in a corner. King Agrippa, believ[Pg 254]est thou the
prophets? I know that thou believest. Then Agrippa said unto Paul,
Almost thou persuadest me to be a Christian. And Paul said, I would
to God, that not only thou, but also all that hear me this day,
were both almost, and altogether such as I am, except these
bonds.
7. And when he had thus spoken, the king rose up, and the
governor, and Bernice, and they that sat with them: And when they
were gone aside, they talked between themselves, saying, This man
doeth nothing worthy of death or of bonds. Then said Agrippa unto
Festus, This man might have been set at liberty, if he had not
appealed unto Cæsar.
Preparatory.—Under what
circumstances did Paul deliver this defence? Picture the scene.
What attitude of mind characterizes the chief speaker? How does
this affect the reading?
How are the direct speeches in Pars. 1, 4, 6, and 7 made to
stand out from the narrative? (Introduction, p. 24.)
How do the mental and emotional states of the various speakers
differ? Indicate this difference by the Quality of the voice.
(Introduction, p. 34.)
Point out the Climax in Par. 3. How does the voice express
it?
IF THEY WOULD TESTIFY. What change in
the voice subordinates this clause? (Introduction, p. 33.) Give another example from Par. 2.
THE STRANDED SHIP
storm had lifted her. And now along her
keel the merry tides make stir No more. The
running waves that sparkled at her prow Seethe to the chains and sing no more with laughter
now. [Pg 255]No more the clean
sea-furrow follows her. No more To the hum
of her gallant tackle the hale Nor’-westers roar. No more her bulwarks journey. For the only boon they
crave Is the guerdon of all good ships and
true, the boon of a deep-sea grave.
Take me out, sink me deep in the green
profound, To sway with the long
weed, swing with the drowned, Where
the change of the soft tide makes no sound, Far below the keels of the outward bound.
No more she mounts the circles from Fundy to the
Horn, From Cuba to the Cape runs down the
tropic morn, Explores the Vast Uncharted
where great bergs ride in ranks, Nor shouts
a broad “Ahoy” to the dories on the Banks. No more she races freights to Zanzibar and back, Nor creeps where the fog lies blind along the liner’s
track, No more she dares the cyclone’s
disastrous core of calm To greet across the
dropping wave the amber isles of palm.
Take me out, sink me deep in the green
profound, To sway with the long
weed, swing with the drowned, Where
the change of the soft tide makes no sound, Far below the keels of the outward bound.
Amid her trafficking peers, the wind-wise,
journeyed ships, At the black wharves no
more, nor at the weedy slips, [Pg 256]She
comes to port with cargo from many a storied clime. No more to the rough-throat chantey her windlass creaks
in time. No more she loads for London with
spices from Ceylon,— With white
spruce deals and wheat and apples from St. John. No more from Pernambuco with cotton-bales,—no
more With hides from Buenos Ayres she
clears for Baltimore.
Take me out, sink me deep in the green
profound, To sway with the long
weed, swing with the drowned, Where
the change of the soft tide makes no sound, Far below the keels of the outward bound.
Wan with the slow vicissitudes of wind and rain
and sun How grieves her deck for the
sailors whose hearty brawls are done! Only
the wandering gull brings word of the open wave, With shrill scream at her taffrail deriding her alien
grave. Around the keel that raced the
dolphin and the shark Only the sand-wren
twitters from barren dawn till dark; And
all the long blank noon the blank sand chafes and mars The prow once swift to follow the lure of the dancing
stars.
Take me out, sink me deep in the green
profound, To sway with the long
weed, swing with the drowned, Where
the change of the soft tide makes no sound, Far below the keels of the outward bound. [Pg 257] And when the
winds are low, and when the tides are still, And the round moon rises inland over the naked hill,
And o’er her parching seams the dry cloud-shadows
pass, And dry along the land-rim lie the
shadows of thin grass, Then aches her soul
with longing to launch and sink away Where
the fine silts lift and settle, and sea-things drift and
stray, To make the port of Last Desire, and
slumber with her peers In the tide-wash
rocking softly through the unnumbered years.
Take me out, sink me deep in the green
profound, To sway with the long
weed, swing with the drowned, Where
the change of the soft tide makes no sound, Far below the keels of the outward bound.
—Charles G. D. Roberts (By
arrangement)
Preparatory.—What is the
fundamental idea of the first three stanzas? Of the fourth stanza?
Of the last stanza? Of the refrain? Apply these ideas to human
life? What feelings do they arouse? Show that these feelings grow
stronger as the poem advances.
What Time, Pitch, and Stress are the natural expression of the
atmosphere pervading the poem? Where are they most marked?
What effect has the atmosphere of the last stanza on the Quality
of the voice?
HER, STIR. (Appendix A, 1.)
STRAND, FAR, CALM, BRAWLS.
Distinguish the sound of a in these words, and select other
words from the poem with the same sound. (Appendix A, 1.)
What is the Inflection on the negative statements in the first
three stanzas? On the entreaty in the refrain? (Introduction, p. 18.)
What effect do the falling Inflection, and the marked Pause
after MORE, l. 3, stanza 1 produce?
And when the winds … grass. What is
the Inflection? What is the Shading when compared with the next
line?
SIR PATRICK SPENS
toun, Drinking the blude-red wine;
“O whare will I get a skeely skipper, To sail this new ship o’ mine?”
O up and spake an eldern knight, Sat at the king’s right knee,— “Sir Patrick Spens is the best sailor, That ever sailed the sea.”
The king has written a braid letter, And sealed it wi’ his hand, And
sent it to Sir Patrick Spens, Was walking
on the strand.
“To Noroway, to Noroway, To Noroway o’er the faem; The king’s
daughter of Noroway, ‘Tis thou maun bring
her hame.”
The first word that Sir Patrick read, Sae loud, loud laughèd he; The neist word that Sir Patrick read, The tear blindit his e’e.
“O wha is this has done this deed, And tauld the king o’me, [Pg
259]To send us out, this time o’ the year, To sail upon the sea?
Be’t wind, be’t weet, be’t hail, be’t
sleet, Our ship must sail the faem;
The king’s daughter of Noroway, ‘Tis we must fetch her hame.”
They hoysed their sails on Monenday morn,
Wi’ a’ the speed they may; They hae landed in Noroway, Upon a
Wodensday.
They hadna been a week, a week, In Noroway, but twae, When that
the lords o’ Noroway Began aloud to
say,—
“Ye Scottishmen spend a’ our king’s goud,
And a’ our queenis fee.” “Ye lee, ye lee, ye lears loud! Fu’
loud I hear ye lee!
For I brought as mickle white monie, As gane my men and me, And I
brought a half-fou o’ gude red goud, Out
o’er the sea wi’ me.
Mak’ ready, mak’ ready, my merry men a’!
Our gude ship sails the morn.” “Now, ever alake, my master dear, I
fear a deadly storm! [Pg
260] I saw the new moon, late
yestreen, Wi’ the auld moon in her
arm! And, if we gang to sea, master,
I fear we’ll come to harm.”
They hadna sailed a league, a league, A league, but barely three, When
the lift grew dark, and the wind blew loud, And gurly grew the sea.
The ankers brak, and the topmasts lap,
It was sic a deadly storm; And the waves cam’ o’er the broken ship, Till a’ her sides were torn.
“O whare will I get a gude sailor, To tak’ my helm in hand, Till I
gae up to the tall topmast, To see if I spy
land?”
“O here am I, a sailor gude, To tak’ the helm in hand, Till you gae
up to the tall topmast; But I fear ye’ll
ne’er spy land.”
He hadna gane a step, a step, A step, but barely ane, When a bolt
flew out o’ our goodly ship, And the salt
sea it cam’ in.
“Gae fetch a web o’ the silken claith,
Anither o’ the twine, [Pg
261]And wap them into our ship’s side, And letna the sea come in.”
They fetched a web o’ the silken claith,
Anither o’ the twine, And
they wapped them roun’ that gude ship’s side, But still the sea cam’ in.
O laith, laith were our gude Scots lords,
To weet their cork-heeled shoon! But lang or a’ the play was played, They wat their hats aboon.
And mony was the feather-bed, That floated o’er the faem; And mony
was the gude lord’s son, That never mair
cam’ hame.
The ladyes wrang their fingers white, The maidens tore their hair, A’
for the sake of their true loves; For them
they’ll see na mair.
O lang, lang may the ladyes sit, Wi’ their fans into their hand, Before they see Sir Patrick Spens Come
sailing to the strand!
And lang, lang may the maidens sit, Wi’ their goud kaims in their hair, A’ waiting for their ain dear loves! For them they’ll see na mair. [Pg 262] Half ower,
half ower to Aberdour, ‘Tis fifty fathoms
deep, And there lies gude Sir Patrick
Spens, Wi’ the Scots lords at his
feet.
—Old Ballad
Into how many different scenes does this drama fall? Where is
each one laid? How can each one be made to stand out by itself?
(Introduction, p. 10.)
KING JOHN AND THE ABBOT
OF CANTERBURY
anon. Of a notable prince, that was called
king John; And he ruled England with maine
and with might, For he did great wrong, and
maintein’d little right.
And Ile tell you a story, a story so
merrye, Concerning the Abbot of
Canterbùrye; How for his
house-keeping, and high renowne, They rode
poste for him to fair London towne.
An hundred men, the king did heare say,
The abbot kept in his house every day;
And fifty golde chaynes, without any doubt,
In velvet coates waited the abbot
about.
“How now, father abbot, I heare it of thee,
Thou keepest a farre better house than mee,
And for thy house-keeping and high renowne,
I feare thou work’st treason against my
crown.” [Pg 263] “My liege,” quo’ the abbot, “I would it were
knowne, I never spend nothing, but what is
my owne; And I trust, your grace will doe
me no deere, For spending of my owne
true-gotten geere.”
“Yes, yes, father abbot, thy fault it is
highe, And now for the same thou needest
must dye; For except thou canst answer me
questions three, Thy head shall be smitten
from thy bodie.
And first,” quo’ the king, “when I’m in this
stead, With my crowne of golde so faire on
my head, Among all my liege-men so noble of
birthe, Thou must tell me to one penny what
I am worthe.
Secondlye, tell me, without any doubt,
How soone I may ride the whole world about.
And at the third question thou must not
shrink, But tell me here truly what do I
think.”
“O, these are hard questions for my shallow
witt, Nor I cannot answer your grace as
yet: But if you will give me but three
weekes space, Ile do my endeavour to answer
your grace.”
“Now three weeks space to thee will I give,
And that is the longest time thou hast to
live; For if thou dost not answer my
questions three, Thy lands and thy livings
are forfeit to mee.”
Away rode the abbot all sad at that word,
And he rode to Cambridge, and Oxenford;
But never a doctor there was so wise, That could with his learning an answer devise.
[Pg 264] Then home
rode the abbot of comfort so cold, And he
mett his shepheard a going to fold: “How
now, my lord abbot, you are welcome home; What newes do you bring us from good king John?”
“Sad newes, sad newes, shepheard, I must
give; That I have but three days more to
live: For if I do not answer him questions
three, My head will be smitten from my
bodie.
The first is to tell him, there in that
stead, With his crowne of golde so fair on
his head, Among all his liege-men so noble
of birth, To within one penny of what he is
worth.
The seconde, to tell him, without any
doubt, How soon he may ride this whole
world about: And at the third question I
must not shrinke, But tell him there truly
what he does thinke.”
“Now cheare up, sire abbot, did you never hear
yet, That a fool he may learn a wise man
witt? Lend me horse, and serving-men, and
your apparel, And I’ll ride to London to
answere your quarrel.
Nay frowne not, if it hath bin told unto
mee, I am like your lordship, as ever may
bee: And if you will but lend me your
gowne, There is none shall knowe us at fair
London towne.”
“Now horses, and serving-men thou shalt
have, With sumptuous array most gallant and
brave; With crozier, and miter, and rochet,
and cope, Fit to appeare ‘fore our fader
the pope.” [Pg 265] “Now welcome, sire abbot,” the king he did say,
“Tis well thou’rt come back to keepe thy
day; For and if thou canst answer my
questions three, Thy life and thy living
both saved shall bee.
And first, when thou seest me here in this
stead, With my crown of golde so faire on
my head, Among all my liege-men so noble of
birthe, Tell me to one penny what I am
worth.”
“For thirty pence our Saviour was sold
Amonge the false Jewes, as I have bin told;
And twenty-nine is the worth of thee, For I thinke, thou art one penny worser than
hee.”
The king he laughed, and swore by St.
Bittel, “I did not thinke I had been worth
so littel! —Now secondly tell me,
without any doubt, How soone I may ride
this whole world about.”
“You must rise with the sun, and ride with the
same, Until the next morning he riseth
againe; And then your grace need not make
any doubt, But in twenty-four hours you’ll
ride it about.”
The king he laughed, and swore by St. Jone,
“I did not think, it could be gone so
soone! —Now from the third question
thou must not shrinke, But tell me here
truly what I do thinke.” [Pg
266] “Yea, that shall I do, and
make your grace merry: You thinke I’m the
Abbot of Canterbùry; But I’m his
poor shepheard, as plain you may see, That
am come to beg pardon for him and for mee.”
The king he laughed, and swore “by the
masse, He make thee lord abbot this day in
his place!” “Now naye, my liege, be not in
such speede, For alacke I can neither write
ne reade.”
“Four nobles a weeke, then, I will give
thee, For this merry jest thou hast showne
unto mee; And tell the old abbot when thou
comest home, Thou hast brought him a pardon
from good king John.”
Old Ballad
Preparatory.—Divide this poem
into three dramatic scenes. Who are the actors in each scene?
What is the king’s attitude toward the abbot in the first scene?
Toward the supposed abbot in the third scene? Where does this
attitude suddenly change? Show at what points this changed attitude
gradually increases in strength and where it reaches its climax.
Indicate these changes by means of the voice.
What is the abbot’s attitude toward the king in the first scene?
How does it differ from his attitude toward the shepherd? What is
the difference in vocal expression?
Where does the shepherd’s attitude toward the king change? How
does the voice indicate this change?
THE KEY TO HUMAN
HAPPINESS
From “The Mill on the Floss”
1. At last Maggie’s eyes glanced down on the books that lay on
the window-shelf, and she half forsook her reverie to turn over
listlessly the leaves of the “Portrait Gallery”; but she soon
pushed this aside to examine the little row of books tied together
with, string. “Beauties [Pg 267]of the Spectator”, “Rasselas”,
“Economy of Human Life”, “Gregory’s Letters”,—she knew the
sort of matter that was inside all these; the “Christian
Year”—that seemed to be a hymn-book, and she laid it down
again; but “Thomas à Kempis”—the name had come across
her in her reading, and she felt the satisfaction, which every one
knows, of getting some ideas to attach to a name that strays
solitary in the memory. She took up the little, old, clumsy book
with some curiosity; it had the corners turned down in many places,
and some hand, now for ever quiet, had made at certain passages
strong pen-and-ink marks, long since browned by time. Maggie turned
from leaf to leaf, and read where the quiet hand pointed … “Know
that the love of thyself doth hurt thee more than anything in the
world…. If thou seekest this or that, and would’st be here or
there to enjoy thy own will and pleasure, thou shalt never be quiet
nor free from care; for in everything somewhat will be wanting, and
in every place there will be some that will cross thee…. Both
above and below, which way soever thou dost turn thee, everywhere
thou shalt find the Cross; and everywhere of necessity thou must
have patience, if thou wilt have inward peace, and enjoy an
everlasting crown…. It is but little thou sufferest in comparison
of them that have suffered so much, were so strongly tempted, so
grievously afflicted, so many ways tried and exercised. Thou
oughtest therefore to call to mind the more heavy sufferings of
others, that thou mayest the easier bear thy little adversities.
And if they seem not little unto thee, beware lest thy impatience
be the cause thereof…. Blessed are those ears that receive the
whispers of the divine voice, and listen not to the whisperings of
the [Pg
268]world. Blessed are those ears which hearken not unto
the voice which soundeth outwardly, but unto the Truth which
teacheth inwardly….”
2. A strange thrill of awe passed through Maggie while she read,
as if she had been awakened in the night by a strain of solemn
music, telling of beings whose souls had been astir while hers was
in stupor. She went on from one brown mark to another, where the
quiet hand seemed to point, hardly conscious that she was
reading—seeming rather to listen while a low voice
said:—
3. “Why dost thou here gaze about, since this is not the place
of thy rest? In heaven ought to be thy dwelling, and all earthly
things are to be looked on as they forward thy journey thither. All
things pass away, and thou together with them. Beware thou cleave
not unto them, lest thou be entangled and perish…. If a man
should give all his substance yet it is as nothing. And, if he
should do great penances, yet they are but little. And if he should
attain to all knowledge, he is yet far off. And if he should be of
great virtue, and very fervent devotion, yet is there much
wanting—to wit, one thing, which is most necessary for him.
What is that? That having left all, he leave himself, and go wholly
out of himself, and retain nothing of self-love…. I have often
said unto thee, and now again I say the same: Forsake thyself,
resign thyself, and thou shalt enjoy much inward peace…. Then
shall all vain imaginations, evil perturbations, and superfluous
cares fly away; then shall immoderate fear leave thee, and
inordinate love shall die.”
4. Maggie drew a long breath and pushed her heavy hair back as
if to see a sudden vision more clearly. Here, then, was a secret of
life that would enable her to [Pg 269]renounce all other
secrets; here was a sublime height to be reached without the help
of outward things; here was insight, and strength and conquest, to
be won by means entirely within her own soul, where a supreme
Teacher was waiting to be heard. It flashed through her, like the
suddenly apprehended solution of a problem, that all the miseries
of her young life had come from fixing her heart on her own
pleasure, as if that were the central necessity of the universe;
and for the first time she saw the possibility of shifting the
position from which she looked at the gratification of her own
desires, of taking her stand out of herself, and looking at her own
life as an insignificant part of a divinely-guided whole. She read
on and on in the old book, devouring eagerly the dialogues with the
invisible Teacher, the pattern of sorrow, the source of all
strength, returning to it after she had been called away, and
reading till the sun went down behind the willows. With all the
hurry of an imagination that could never rest in the present, she
sat in the deepening twilight forming plans of self-humiliation and
entire devotedness; and, in the ardour of first discovery,
renunciation seemed to her the entrance into that satisfaction
which she had so long been craving in vain. She had not
perceived—how could she until she had lived longer?—the
inmost truth of the old monk’s outpourings, that renunciation
remains sorrow, though a sorrow borne willingly. Maggie was still
panting for happiness, and was in ecstasy because she had found the
key to it. She knew nothing of doctrines and systems—of
mysticism or quietism; but this voice out of the far-off Middle
Ages was the direct communication of a human soul’s belief and
experience, and came to Maggie as an unquestioned message.
[Pg
270] 5. I suppose that is the reason why the small,
old-fashioned book, for which you need pay only sixpence at a
book-stall, works miracles to this day, turning bitter waters into
sweetness; while expensive sermons and treatises, newly issued,
leave all things as they were before. It was written down by a hand
that waited for the heart’s prompting; it is the chronicle of a
solitary hidden anguish, struggle, trust, and triumph—not
written on velvet cushions to teach endurance to those who are
treading with bleeding feet on the stones. And so it remains to all
time a lasting record of human needs and human
consolations—the voice of a brother who, ages ago, felt and
suffered and renounced in the cloister, perhaps, with serge gown
and tonsured head, with much chanting and long fasts, and with a
fashion of speech different from ours, but under the same silent
far-off heavens, and with the same passionate desires, the same
strivings, the same failures, the same weariness.
—George Eliot
Par. 1. If thou seekest … pleasure.
What principle of Inflection does this clause illustrate? Give
similar examples from Par. 3.
Both above and below … everywhere.
Which phrase in this series has the strongest Emphasis?
THOU SUFFEREST. Which word is
emphatic? (Introduction, p. 30.) What
phrases are contrasted with it?
Account for the Inflection used in the last two sentences.
(Introduction, p. 20.)
Par. 4. Indicate the Grouping in sentences 3 and 5.
HOW COULD SHE, ETC. What is the
Inflection and Shading? (Introduction, pp. 24 and 25.)
Par. 5. What is the Inflection on NOT
WRITTEN … STONES? (Introduction p. 18.)
THE VISION OF SIR LAUNFAL
PART FIRST
me, And bring to me my richest mail,
For to-morrow I go over land and sea In search of the Holy Grail; Shall never a bed for me be spread,5 Nor shall a pillow be
under my head, Till I begin my vow to
keep; Here on the rushes will I
sleep, And perchance there may come a
vision true Ere day create the world
anew.”10 Slowly Sir Launfal’s eyes grew dim, Slumber fell like a cloud on him, And
into his soul the vision flew.
The crows flapped over by twos and threes,
In the pool drowsed the cattle up to their
knees,15 The
little birds sang as if it were The one day
of summer in all the year, And the very
leaves seemed to sing on the trees. The
castle alone in the landscape lay Like an
outpost of winter, dull and gray:20
‘Twas the proudest hall in the North
Countree, And never its gates might opened
be, Save to lord or lady of high
degree; [Pg 272]Summer besieged it on
every side, But the churlish stone her
assaults defied;25 She could not scale the chilly wall, Though round it for leagues her pavilions tall Stretched left and right, Over
the hills and out of sight; Green and broad
was every tent,30 And out of each a murmur went Till the
breeze fell off at night. The drawbridge
dropped with a surly clang, And through the
dark arch a charger sprang, Bearing Sir
Launfal, the maiden knight,35
In his gilded mail that flamed so bright
It seemed the dark castle had gathered all
Those shafts the fierce sun had shot over its
wall In his siege of three hundred summers
long, And, binding them all in one blazing
sheaf,40 Had
cast them forth: so, young and strong, And
lightsome as a locust leaf, Sir Launfal
flashed forth in his unscarred mail, To
seek in all climes for the Holy Grail.
It was morning on hill and stream and tree45 And morning in
the young knight’s heart; Only the castle
moodily Rebuffed the gift of the sunshine
free, And gloomed by itself apart;
The season brimmed all other things up50 Full as the rain fills
the pitcher-plant’s cup.
As Sir Launfal made morn through the darksome
gate He was ‘ware of a leper, crouched by
the same, [Pg 273]Who begged with his
hand and moaned as he sate; And a loathing
over Sir Launfal came;55 The sunshine went out of his soul with a thrill,
The flesh ‘neath his armour ‘gan shrink and
crawl, And midway its leap his heart stood
still Like a frozen waterfall; For this man, so foul and bent of stature,60 Rasped harshly against
his dainty nature, And seemed the one blot
on the summer morn,— So he tossed him
a piece of gold in scorn.
The leper raised not the gold from the
dust: “Better to me the poor man’s
crust,65 Better the blessing of the poor, Though I turn me empty from his door; That is no true alms which the hand can hold; He gives nothing but worthless gold Who gives from a sense of duty;70 But he who gives a
slender mite, And gives to that which is
out of sight, That thread of the
all-sustaining Beauty Which runs through
all and doth all unite,— The hand
cannot clasp the whole of his alms,75 The heart outstretches
its eager palms, For a god goes with it and
makes it store To the soul that was
starving in darkness before.”
PART SECOND
or tree, The bare boughs rattled
shudderingly;80 The river was numb and could not speak, [Pg
274]For the weaver Winter its shroud had spun;
A single crow on the tree-top bleak From his shining feathers shed off the cold sun;
Again it was morning, but shrunk and cold85 As if her veins
were sapless and old, And she rose up
decrepitly For a last dim look at earth and
sea.
Sir Launfal turned from his own hard gate,
For another heir in his earldom sate;90 An old, bent man, worn
out and frail, He came back from seeking
the Holy Grail; Little he recked of his
earldom’s loss, No more on his surcoat was
blazoned the cross, But deep in his soul
the sign he wore,95 The badge of the suffering and the poor.
Sir Launfal’s raiment thin and spare Was idle mail ‘gainst the barbed air, For it was just at the Christmas time; So he mused, as he sat, of a sunnier clime,100 And sought for a
shelter from cold and snow In the light and
warmth of long-ago: He sees the snake-like
caravan crawl O’er the edge of the desert,
black and small. Then nearer and nearer,
till, one by one,105 He can count the camels in the sun, As over the red-hot sands they pass To
where, in its slender necklace of grass, The little spring laughed and leapt in the shade, And with its own self like an infant played,110 And waved its signal
of palms. [Pg 275]“For Christ’s sweet
sake I beg an alms;”— The happy
camels may reach the spring, But Sir
Launfal sees only the grewsome thing, The
leper, lank as the rain-blanched bone,115 That cowers beside
him, a thing as lone And white as the
ice-isles of Northern seas In the desolate
horror of his disease.
And Sir Launfal said, “I behold in thee
An image of Him who died on the tree;120 Thou also hast had
thy crown of thorns, Thou also hast had the
world’s buffets and scorns, And to thy life
were not denied The wounds in the hands and
feet and side: Mild Mary’s Son, acknowledge
me;125 Behold, through him, I give to thee!”
Then the soul of the leper stood up in his
eyes And looked at Sir Launfal, and
straightway he Remembered in what a
haughtier guise He had flung an alms to
leprosie,130 When he girt his young life up in gilded mail And set forth in search of the Holy Grail. The heart within him was ashes and dust; He parted in twain his single crust, He broke the ice on the streamlet’s brink,135 And gave the leper to
eat and drink: ‘Twas a mouldy crust of
coarse brown bread, ‘Twas water out of a
wooden bowl,— Yet with fine wheaten
bread was the leper fed, And ’twas red wine
he drank with his thirsty soul.140
As Sir Launfal mused with a downcast face,
A light shone round about the place; [Pg 276]The leper no longer crouched at his
side, But stood before him
glorified, Shining and tall and fair and
straight145 As the pillar that stood by the Beautiful Gate,—
Himself the Gate whereby men can Enter the temple of God in Man.
His words were shed softer than leaves from the
pine, And they fell on Sir Launfal as snows
on the brine,150 Which mingle their softness and quiet in one With the shaggy unrest they float down upon:
And the voice that was calmer than silence
said: “Lo it is I, be not afraid!
In many climes, without avail,155 Thou has spent thy
life for the Holy Grail; Behold it is
here,—this cup which thou Didst fill
at the streamlet for me but now; This crust
is my body broken for thee, This water His
blood that died on the tree;160 The Holy Supper is
kept, indeed, In whatso we share with
another’s need; Not what we give, but what
we share,— For the gift without the
giver is bare; Who gives himself with his
alms feeds three,—165
Himself, his hungering neighbour, and
me.”
Sir Launfal awoke as from a swound:—
“The Grail in my castle here is found!
Hang my idle armour up on the wall, Let it be the spider’s banquet-hall;170 He must be fenced
with stronger mail Who would seek and find
the Holy Grail.” [Pg 277] The castle gate stands open now, And the wanderer is welcome to the hall As the hangbird is to the elm-tree bough;175 No longer scowl the
turrets tall, The Summer’s long siege at
last is o’er; When the first poor outcast
went in at the door, She entered with him
in disguise, And mastered the fortress by
surprise;180 There is no spot she loves so well on ground, She lingers and smiles there the whole year
round. The meanest serf on Sir Launfal’s
land Has hall and bower at his
command; And there’s no poor man in the
North Countree185 But is lord of the earldom as much as he.
—James Russell Lowell
Preparatory.—Read Tennyson’s
The Holy Grail.
Compare the mode in which Tennyson treats the pursuit of the
Holy Grail, in Sir Galahad, with that adopted by Lowell in
this poem.
Show the connection between the fundamental ideas in this poem,
and those in Longfellow’s King Robert of Sicily and The
Legend Beautiful.
Point out the various contrasts (a) of scene, (b)
of thought, (c) of emotion, and show a corresponding
contrast in vocal expression.
Articulation. (Appendix A, 1 and A, 2.)
5 and 6. What is the Inflection?
11. What changes of vocal expression accompany the
transition?
14-20. Note the word-pictures and the effect of the Imaging
process on the Time.
22. What is the Inflection on BE?
27-29 and 37-39. Observe the Grouping, Pause, and
Inflection.
41. Had cast them forth. With what
phrase is this parallel? How does the voice express the
parallelism?
42-44. Which line expresses the main thought? How is it made
prominent? (Introduction, p. 33.)
51. Where is the Pause?
[Pg
278] 65-67. Show the relative importance of the emphatic
words and phrases. (Introduction, pp. 30 and
31.)
69-78. Read these lines with a view to (a) Perspective,
(b) Inflection.
91. OLD, BENT. Account for the pause
between these two adjectives. (Introduction, pp. 7 and 8.)
95. What is the emphatic word? Why?
107-111. Note the difference in the sound of the letter a
in the various words.
119-126. What feeling predominates? How are the Force, Pitch,
and Time affected?
137-140. How does the voice indicate the contrast between the
meagre and the sumptuous? (Introduction, pp. 34 and 35.)
141-142. Note the transition from the subjective to the
objective. How is it indicated in reading?
154-166. What atmosphere pervades this speech? What Quality of
voice suggests it? (Introduction, p. 35.)
167. Note the transition. What movement is suggested? What is
the Stress and Quality of voice?
168-172. What state of mind does this speech suggest? What is
the change in Stress and Quality?
ON THE DEATH OF
GLADSTONE
Delivered in the Canadian House of Commons, May
26, 1898
England has lost the most illustrious of her sons; but the loss
is not England’s alone, nor is it confined to the great empire
which acknowledges England’s suzerainty, nor even to the proud race
which can claim kinship with the people of England. The loss is the
loss of mankind. Mr. Gladstone gave his whole life to his country;
but the work which he did for his country, was conceived and
carried out, on principles of such high elevation, for purposes so
noble, and aims so lofty, that not his country alone, but the whole
of mankind, benefited by his work. It is no exaggeration to say
that he has raised the standard of civilization, and the world
to-day is undoubtedly better for both the precept and the example
of his life.
His death is mourned not only by England, the land of his birth,
not only by Scotland, the land of his ancestors, not only by
Ireland for whom he did so much, and attempted so much more; but
also by the people of the two Sicilies, for whose outraged rights
he once aroused the conscience of Europe, by the people of the
Ionian Islands, whose independence he secured, and by the people of
Bulgaria and the Danubian Provinces, in whose cause he enlisted the
sympathy of his own native country. Indeed, since the days of
Napoleon, no man has lived whose name has travelled so far and so
wide, over the surface of the earth; no man has lived whose name
alone so deeply moved the hearts of so many millions of men.
Whereas Napoleon impressed his tremendous personality upon peoples
far and near, by the strange fascination which the genius of war
has always exercised over the imagination of men in all lands and
in all ages, the name of Gladstone had come to be in the minds of
all civilized nations, the living incarnation of right against
might—the champion, the dauntless, tireless champion, of the
oppressed against the oppressor. It is, I believe, equally true to
say that he was the most marvellous mental organization which the
world has seen since Napoleon—certainly the most compact, the
most active and the most universal.
This last half century in which we live, has produced many able
and strong men who, in different walks of life, have attracted the
attention of the world at large; and of the men who have
illustrated this age, it seems to me that in the eyes of posterity
four will outlive and outshine all others—Cavour, Lincoln,
Bismarck, and Gladstone. If we look simply at the magnitude of the
results obtained, compared with the exiguity of the [Pg
280]resources at command,—if we remember that out
of the small Kingdom of Sardinia grew united Italy, we must come to
the conclusion that Count Cavour was undoubtedly a statesman of
marvellous skill and prescience. Abraham Lincoln, unknown to fame
when he was elected to the presidency, exhibited a power for the
government of men which has scarcely been surpassed in any age. He
saved the American Union, he enfranchised the black race, and for
the task he had to perform he was endowed in some respects almost
miraculously. No man ever displayed a greater insight into the
motives, the complex motives, which shape the public opinion of a
free country, and he possessed almost to the degree of an instinct,
the supreme quality in a statesman of taking the right decision,
taking it at the right moment and expressing it in language of
incomparable felicity. Prince Bismarck was the embodiment of
resolute common sense, unflinching determination, relentless
strength, moving onward to his end, and crushing everything in his
way as unconcerned as fate itself. Mr. Gladstone undoubtedly
excelled every one of these men. He had in his person a combination
of varied powers of the human intellect, rarely to be found in one
single individual. He had the imaginative fancy, the poetic
conception of things, in which Count Cavour was deficient. He had
the aptitude for business, the financial ability which Lincoln
never exhibited. He had the lofty impulses, the generous
inspirations which Prince Bismarck always discarded, even if he did
not treat them with scorn. He was at once an orator, a statesman, a
poet, and a man of business. As an orator he stands certainly in
the very front rank of orators of his country or any country of his
age or any age. I remember when Louis Blanc was in [Pg
281]England, in the days of the Second Empire, he used
to write to the press of Paris, and in one of his letters to “Le
Temps” he stated that Mr. Gladstone would undoubtedly have been the
foremost orator of England, if it were not for the existence of Mr.
Bright. It may be admitted, and I think it is admitted generally,
that on some occasions Mr. Bright reached heights of grandeur and
pathos which even Mr. Gladstone did not attain. But Mr. Gladstone
had an ability, a vigour, a fluency which no man in his age or any
age ever rivalled or even approached. That is not all. To his
marvellous mental powers he added no less marvellous physical
gifts. He had the eye of a god, the voice of a silver bell; and the
very fire of his eye, the very music of his voice swept the hearts
of men even before they had been dazzled by the torrents of his
eloquence.
As a statesman, it was the good fortune of Mr. Gladstone that
his career was not associated with war. The reforms which he
effected, the triumphs which he achieved, were not won by the
supreme arbitrament of the sword. The reforms which he effected and
the triumphs which he achieved were the result of his power of
persuasion over his fellow-men. The reforms which he achieved in
many ways amounted to a revolution. They changed, in many
particulars, the face of the realm. After Sir Robert Peel had
adopted the great principle which eventually carried England from
protection to free trade, it was Mr. Gladstone who created the
financial system which has been admitted ever since by all students
of finance, as the secret of Great Britain’s commercial success. He
enforced the extension of the suffrage to the masses of the nation,
and practically thereby made the government of monarchical England
as [Pg
282]democratic as that of any republic. He
disestablished the Irish church, he introduced reform into the land
tenure and brought hope into the breasts of those tillers of the
soil in Ireland who had for so many generations laboured in
despair. And all this he did, not by force or violence, but simply
by the power of his eloquence and the strength of his
personality.
Great, however, as were the acts of the man, after all he was of
the human flesh, and for him, as for everybody else, there were
trivial and low duties to be performed. It is no exaggeration to
say that even in those low and trivial duties he was great. He
ennobled the common realities of life. His was above all things a
religious mind—essentially religious in the highest sense of
the term. And the religious sentiment which dominated his public
life and his speeches, that same sentiment, according to the
testimony of those who knew him best, also permeated all his
actions from the highest to the humblest. He was a man of strong
and pure affections, of long and lasting friendship, and to
describe the beauty of his domestic life, no words of praise can be
adequate. It was simply ideally beautiful, and in the later years
of his life, as touching as it was beautiful. May I be permitted,
without any impropriety, to recall that it was my privilege to
experience and to appreciate that courtesy, made up of dignity and
grace, which was famous all the world over, but of which no one
could have an appropriate opinion, unless he had been the recipient
of it. In a character so complex and diversified, one may ask what
was the dominant feature, what was the supreme quality, the one
characteristic which marked the nature of the man. Was it his
incomparable genius for finance? Was it his splendid oratorical
[Pg
283]powers? Was it his marvellous fecundity of mind? In
my estimation it was not any one of these qualities. Great as they
were, there was one still more marked, and if I have to give my own
impression, I would say that the one trait which was dominant in
his nature, which marked the man more distinctly than any other,
was his intense humanity, his paramount sense of right, his
abhorrence of injustice, wrong, and oppression wherever to be found
or in whatever shape they might show themselves. Injustice, wrong,
oppression acted upon him, as it were, mechanically, and aroused
every fibre of his being, and from that moment to the repairing of
the injustice, the undoing of the wrong, and the destruction of the
oppression, he gave his mind, his heart, his soul, his whole life
with an energy, with an intensity, with a vigour paralleled in no
man unless it be the first Napoleon. There are many evidences of
this in his life. When he was travelling in Southern Italy, as a
tourist, for pleasure and for the benefit of the health of his
family, he became aware of the abominable system which was there
prevailing under the name of Constitutional Government. He left
everything aside, even the object which had brought him to Italy,
and applied himself to investigate and to collect evidence, and
then denounced the abominable system in a trumpet blast of such
power that it shook to its very foundations the throne of King
Ferdinand and sent it tottering to its fall. Again, when he was
sent as High Commissioner to the Ionian Islands, the injustice of
keeping this Hellenic population separated from the rest of Greece,
separated from the kingdom to which they were adjacent, and toward
which all their aspirations were raised, struck his generous soul
with such force that he became practically their advocate, [Pg
284]and secured their independence. Again, when he had
withdrawn from public life, and when, in the language of Thiers,
under somewhat similar circumstances, he had returned to “ses
chères études,” the atrocities perpetrated by the
Turks on the people of Roumania brought him back to public life
with a vehemence, an impetuosity, and a torrent of fierce
indignation that swept everything before it. If this be, as I think
it is, the one distinctive feature of his character, it seems to
explain away what are called the inconsistencies of his life.
Inconsistencies there were none in his life. He had been brought up
in the most unbending school of Toryism. He became the most active
reformer of our times. But whilst he became the leader of the
Liberal party and an active reformer, it is only due to him to say
that in his complex mind there was a vast space for what is known
as conservatism. His mind was not only liberal but conservative as
well, and he clung to the affections of his youth until, in
questions of practical moment, he found them clashing with that
sense of right and abhorrence of injustice of which I have spoken.
But the moment he found his conservative affections clash with what
he thought right and just, he did not hesitate to abandon his
former convictions and go the whole length of the reforms demanded.
Thus he was always devotedly, filially, lovingly attached to the
Church of England. He loved it, as he often declared. He adhered to
it as an establishment in England, but the very reasons and
arguments which, in his mind, justified the establishment of the
Church in England, compelled him to a different course as far as
that church was concerned in Ireland. In England the Church was the
church of the majority, of almost the unanimity of the nation. In
[Pg
285]Ireland it was the church of the minority, and,
therefore, he did not hesitate. His course was clear: he removed
the one church and maintained the other. So it was with Home Rule.
But coming to the subject of Home Rule, though there may be much to
say, perhaps this is neither the occasion nor the place to say it.
The Irish problem is dormant, not solved; but the policy proposed
by Mr. Gladstone for the solution of this question has provoked too
much bitterness, too deep division, even on the floor of this
House, to make it advisable to say anything about it on this
occasion.
I notice it, however, simply because it is the last and
everlasting monument of that high sense of justice which, above all
things, characterized him. When he became convinced that Home Rule
was the only method whereby the long-open wound could be healed, he
did not hesitate one moment, even though he were to sacrifice
friends, power, popularity. And he sacrificed friends, power,
popularity, in order to give that supreme measure of justice to a
long-suffering people. Whatever may be the views which men
entertain upon the policy of Home Rule, whether they favour that
policy or whether they oppose it, whether they believe in it or
whether they do not believe in it, every man, whether friend or foe
of that measure, must say that it was not only a bold, but it was a
noble thought, that of attempting to cure discontent in Ireland by
trusting to Irish honour and Irish generosity.
Now, Sir, he is no more. England is to-day in tears, but
fortunate is the nation which has produced such a man. His years
are over; but his work is not closed; his work is still going on.
The example which he gave to the world shall live for ever, and the
seed which he has [Pg 286]sown with such a copious hand shall
still germinate and bear fruit under the full light of heaven.
—Sir Wilfrid Laurier (By
permission)
In reading this speech, apply the principles of Pause,
Inflection, Grouping, Emphasis, and Perspective illustrated in the
preceding lessons.
THE DOWNFALL OF
WOLSEY
From “King Henry VIII” Act III. Scene ii.
Farewell! a long farewell, to all my greatness!
This is the state of man: to-day he puts forth
The tender leaves of hope; to-morrow blossoms,
And bears his blushing honours thick upon him;
The third day comes a frost, a killing frost,5
And,—when he thinks, good easy man, full surely
His greatness is a-ripening,—nips his root,
And then he falls, as I do. I have ventured,
Like little wanton boys that swim on bladders,
This many summers in a sea of glory,10
But far beyond my depth: my high-blown pride
At length broke under me; and now has left me,
Weary, and old with service, to the mercy
Of a rude stream, that must for ever hide me.
Vain pomp and glory of this world, I hate ye:15
I feel my heart new open’d. O, how wretched
Is that poor man that hangs on princes’ favours!
There is, betwixt that smile we would aspire to,
That sweet aspect of princes, and their ruin,
More pangs and fears than wars or women have;20
And when he falls, he falls like Lucifer,
Never to hope again.—
[Pg
287]
[Enter Cromwell, and stands amazed]
Why, how now, Cromwell!
Crom. I have no power to speak, sir.
Wol. What! amaz’d
At my misfortunes? can thy spirit wonder
A great man should decline? Nay, an you weep,25
I am fall’n indeed.
Crom. How does your grace?
Wol. Why, well;
Never so truly happy, my good Cromwell.
I know myself now; and I feel within me
A peace above all earthly dignities,
A still and quiet conscience. The king has cur’d me,30
I humbly thank his grace; and from these shoulders,
These ruin’d pillars, out of pity, taken
A load would sink a navy,—too much honour:
O, ‘t is a burden, Cromwell, ‘t is a burden,
Too heavy for a man that hopes for heaven!35
Crom. I am glad your grace has made that right use of
it.
Wol. I hope I have: I am able now, methinks,—
Out of a fortitude of soul I feel—
To endure more miseries, and greater far,
Than my weak-hearted enemies dare offer.40
What news abroad?
Crom. The heaviest, and the worst
Is your displeasure with the king.
Wol. God bless him!
Crom. The next is, that Sir Thomas More is chosen
Lord chancellor in your place.
Wol. That’s somewhat sudden:
But he’s a learned man. May he continue45
[Pg
288]Long in his highness’ favour, and do justice
For truth’s sake, and his conscience; that his bones,
When he has run his course and sleeps in blessings,
May have a tomb of orphans’ tears wept on ’em!—
What more?50
Crom. That Cranmer is return’d with welcome,
Install’d Lord Archbishop of Canterbury.
Wol. That’s news indeed.
Crom. Last,
that the Lady Anne,
Whom the king hath in secrecy long married,
This day was view’d in open, as his queen,55
Going to chapel; and the voice is now
Only about her coronation.
Wol. There was the weight that pull’d me down.
O Cromwell,
The king has gone beyond me: all my glories
In that one woman I have lost for ever.60
No sun shall ever usher forth mine honours,
Or gild again the noble troops that waited
Upon my smiles. Go, get thee from me, Cromwell;
I am a poor fall’n man, unworthy now
To be thy lord and master. Seek the king;65
That sun, I pray, may never set! I have told him
What and how true thou art: he will advance thee;
Some little memory of me will stir him—
I know his noble nature—not to let
Thy hopeful service perish too. Good Cromwell,70
Neglect him not; make use now, and provide
For thine own future safety.
Crom. O my
lord,
Must I, then, leave you? must I needs forego
So good, so noble, and so true a master?
Bear witness, all that have not hearts of iron,75
[Pg
289]With what a sorrow Cromwell leaves his lord.
The king shall have my service; but my prayers,
For ever and for ever, shall be yours.
Wol. Cromwell, I did not think to shed a tear
In all my miseries; but thou hast forced me,80
Out of thy honest truth, to play the woman.
Let’s dry our eyes; and thus far hear me, Cromwell:
And—when I am forgotten, as I shall be,
And sleep in dull cold marble, where no mention
Of me more must be heard of—say, I taught thee,85
Say, Wolsey, that once trod the ways of glory,
And sounded all the depths and shoals of honour,
Found thee a way, out of his wrack, to rise in;
A sure and safe one, though thy master miss’d it.
Mark but my fall, and that that ruin’d me.90
Cromwell, I charge thee, fling away ambition:
By that sin fell the angels; how can man, then,
The image of his Maker, hope to win by ‘t?
Love thyself last; cherish those hearts that hate thee;
Corruption wins not more than honesty.95
Still in thy right hand carry gentle peace,
To silence envious tongues. Be just, and fear not:
Let all the ends thou aim’st at be thy country’s,
Thy God’s, and truth’s: then if thou fall’st, O Cromwell,
Thou fall’st a blessed martyr. Serve the king;100
And—pr’ythee lead me in:
There take an inventory of all I have,
To the last penny; ‘t is the king’s: my robe,
And my integrity to Heaven, is all
I dare now call my own. O Cromwell, Cromwell!105
Had I but served my God with half the zeal
I served my king, He would not in mine age
Have left me naked to mine enemies.
[Pg
290] Crom. Good sir, have patience.
Wol. So I
have. Farewell110
The hopes of court! my hopes in heaven do dwell.
—Shakespeare
Compare the last words of Wolsey with those of Socrates as found
in Jowett’s translation of The Apology, (p. 145.)
Be just … martyr.
Show that the life and death of Socrates illustrates this
ideal.
Compare the Pitch in which Wolsey utters his monologue with that
in which he addresses Cromwell. (Introduction, p. 23.)
How is the parenthetical clause in ll. 6 and 7 kept in the
back-ground? (Introduction, p. 24.) Select
similar examples from Wolsey’s speeches.
AND FROM THESE SHOULDERS … NAVY.
Supply the ellipses.
BY THAT SIN … WIN BY ‘T? Select the
emphatic words and account for the Emphasis in each case.
(Introduction, p. 30.)
THE ITALIAN IN
ENGLAND
me From hill to plain, from shore to
sea, And Austria, hounding far and
wide Her blood-hounds thro’ the
country-side, Breathed hot and instant on
my trace.—5 I made, six days, a hiding-place Of
that dry green old aqueduct Where I and
Charles, when boys, have plucked The
fireflies from the roof above, Bright
creeping thro’ the moss they love:10 —How long it
seems since Charles was lost! Six days the
soldiers crossed and crossed The country in
my very sight; And when that peril ceased
at night, The sky broke out in red
dismay15 With
signal-fires. Well, there I lay [Pg
291]Close covered o’er in my recess, Up to the neck in ferns and cress, Thinking on Metternich our friend, And
Charles’s miserable end,20
And much beside, two days; the third, Hunger o’ercame me when I heard The peasants from the village go To
work among the maize: you know, With us in
Lombardy, they bring25 Provisions packed on mules, a string With little bells that cheer their task, And casks, and boughs on every cask To
keep the sun’s heat from the wine; These I
let pass in jingling line,30
And, close on them, dear noisy crew, The peasants from the village, too; For at the very rear would troop Their
wives and sisters in a group To help, I
knew. When these had passed,35
I threw my glove to strike the last, Taking the chance: she did not start, Much less cry out, but stooped apart, One instant rapidly glanced round, And saw me beckon from the ground;40 A wild bush grows and
hides my crypt, She picked my glove up
while she stripped A branch off, then
rejoined the rest With that; my glove lay
in her breast: Then I drew breath; they
disappeared:45 It was for Italy I feared.
An hour, and she returned alone Exactly where my glove was thrown. [Pg
292]Meanwhile came many thoughts; on me Rested the hopes of Italy;50 I had devised a
certain tale Which, when ‘t was told her,
could not fail Persuade a peasant of its
truth; I meant to call a freak of
youth This hiding, and give hopes of
pay,55 And no
temptation to betray. But when I saw that
woman’s face, It’s calm simplicity of
grace, Our Italy’s own attitude
In which she walked thus far, and stood,60 Planting each
naked foot so firm, To crush the snake and
spare the worm— At first sight of her
eyes, I said, “I am that man upon whose
head They fix the price, because I
hate65 The
Austrians over us; the State Will give you
gold—oh, gold so much!— If you
betray me to their clutch, And be your
death, for aught I know, If once they find
you saved their foe.70 Now, you must bring me food and drink, And also paper, pen and ink, And
carry safe what I shall write To Padua,
which you’ll reach at night Before the
duomo shuts; go in,75 And wait till Tenebrae begin; Walk to the third confessional, Between the pillar and the wall, And
kneeling whisper, Whence comes peace? Say it a second time, then cease;80 And if the voice
inside returns, [Pg 293]From Christ and
Freedom; what concerns The cause of
Peace?—for answer, slip My letter
where you placed your lip; Then come back
happy we have done85 Our mother service—I, the son, As you the daughter of our land!”
Three mornings more, she took her stand
In the same place, with the same eyes:
I was no surer of sunrise90 Than of her coming: we
conferred Of her own prospects, and I
heard She had a lover—stout and
tall, She said—then let her eyelids
fall, “He could do much”—as if some
doubt95 Entered her heart,—then, passing out, “She could not speak for others, who Had other thoughts; herself she knew”: And so she brought me drink and food. After four days, the scouts pursued100 Another path; at last
arrived The help my Paduan friends
contrived To furnish me: she brought the
news. For the first time I could not
choose But kiss her hand, and lay my
own105 Upon
her head—”This faith was shown To
Italy, our mother; she Uses my hand and
blesses thee.” She followed down to the
sea-shore; I left and never saw her
more.110
How very long since I have thought Concerning—much less wished for—aught
[Pg 294]Beside the good of Italy,
For which I live and mean to die! I never was in love; and since115 Charles proved false,
what shall now convince My inmost heart I
have a friend? However, if I pleased to
spend Real wishes on myself—say,
three— I know at least what one
should be.120 I would grasp Metternich until I felt
his red wet throat distil In blood thro’
these two hands. And next, —Nor much
for that am I perplexed— Charles,
perjured traitor, for his part,125 Should die slow of a
broken heart Under his new employers.
Last, —Ah, there, what should I wish?
For fast Do I grow old and out of
strength. If I resolved to seek at
length130 My
father’s house again, how scared They all
would look, and unprepared! My brothers
live in Austria’s pay —Disowned me
long ago, men say; And all my early mates
who used135 To praise me so—perhaps induced More than one early step of mine— Are turning wise: while some opine “Freedom grows license”, some suspect “Haste breeds delay”, and recollect140 They always said,
such premature Beginnings never could
endure! So, with a sullen “All’s for
best”, The land seems settling to its
rest. I think then, I should wish to
stand145 [Pg
295]This evening in that dear, lost land, Over the sea the thousand miles, And know if yet that woman smiles With
the calm smile; some little farm She lives
in there, no doubt: what harm150 If I sat on the
door-side bench, And, while her spindle
made a trench Fantastically in the
dust, Inquired of all her
fortunes—just Her children’s ages and
their names,155 And what may be the husband’s aims For
each of them. I’d talk this out, And sit
there, for an hour about, Then kiss her
hand once more, and lay Mine on her head,
and go my way.160
wishing—how It steals the time! To
business now.
—Robert Browning (By
permission)
Preparatory.—What is the
historical back-ground of this poem? Suggest the possible details
of the exiled patriot’s life in England, his surroundings and frame
of mind at the moment of speaking.
Reconstruct for yourself the three scenes of which the peasant
woman is the centre.
What qualities did the Italian at once recognize in the peasant
woman which led him to intrust his safety to her?
79. Whence comes peace? In what
Quality of voice is this read? Give your reason. (Introduction, p.
34.)
95. He could do much. How is the
doubt in this speech and in the one following indicated by the
Inflection? (Introduction, p. 18.)
111-112. With what is THOUGHT
CONCERNING connected? How?
120-123. I know at least … hands.
What Quality of voice expresses the feeling here? What succeeding
lines have the same Quality? (Introduction, p. 35.) With what is NEXT
connected? How?
[Pg
296] 139-142. Freedom grows license
… endure. How is the irony of these lines indicated?
(Introduction, pp. 21 and 30.)
How does the mood of the last two lines differ from the
preceding? What is the difference in vocal expression?
ADVANTAGES OF IMPERIAL
FEDERATION
From an address delivered in Toronto, January
30th, 1891, under the auspices of the Imperial Federation
League
I now go on to mention another and greater advantage of Imperial
Federation than the one which we have just been considering; an
advantage too that is so connected with that of improved trade that
the two must be considered together. In fact, in my opinion, the
first is not likely to be obtained without the second. We cannot
expect Britain to concede preferential trade to us, on the ground
that we are part of the Empire, unless we are willing to share the
responsibilities of the Empire. I say then, secondly, that only by
some form of Imperial Federation can the independence of Canada be
preserved, with due regard to self-respect.
If this is true, if Imperial Federation can do this, and if it
can be done in no other way, then the necessity for Imperial
Federation is proved; for national independence is an advantage so
great that no price can be named that is too great to give in
payment. It is the same with a country as with a man. Independent
he must be, or he ceases to be a man. Burns advises his young
friend to “gather gear” in every honourable way, and what for?
dyke, Not for a train attendant;
But for the glorious privilege Of being independent.
And that which is the supreme dignity of manhood is even more
essential in the case of a nation.
What do we mean when we speak of the independence of the
country? We mean something beyond price, something that is the
indispensable condition of true manhood in any country, something
without which a country is poor in the present and a butt for the
world’s scorn in the future. There are men, or things that look
like men, who say that as long as we put money in our purse,
nothing else counts. How that class of men must have laughed some
centuries ago at a fool called William Wallace! How clearly they
could point out that it was much better to be part of the richer
country to the south. When they heard of the fate of the patriot,
did they not serenely say: “We told you so?” Did they not in their
hearts envy the false Menteath the price he got for betraying the
man who acted as true sentiment bade? But, give it time, and the
judgment of the world is just. Even the blind can now see whether
the patriot or the so-called “practical man” did most for
Scotland’s advantage. Now
Scottish blood But boils up in a springtime
flood! Oft have our fearless fathers
strode By Wallace’ side, Still pressing onward, red-wat shod, Or glorious died.
What has his memory been worth to Scotland! Would you estimate
it in millions? Superior persons will tell me that Wallace is an
anachronism. In form, yes; in spirit, never. It may be said that in
the end Scotland did unite with England. Yes, but first, what a
curse the union would have been if unaccompanied, as in the case of
Ireland, with national self-respect! And, secondly, [Pg
298]Canada is ready for union with the States any day on
the same terms as those which Scotland got: (1) That the States
accept our Queen or King as their head. (2) That we keep our own
civil and criminal law and parliamentary constitution, as Scotland
did. (3) That the whole Empire be included in the arrangement, as
the whole of Scotland was in the union. Surely the men who are
never tired of citing the case of Scotland and England as parallel
to ours must admit that this is fair.
But, here comes a question that must be faced. Is it worth while
preserving the independence, the unity, and dignity of Canada?
There are men who, for one reason or another, doubt whether it is.
They have lost faith in the country, or rather they never had any
faith to lose. It is this absence of faith that is at the bottom of
all their arguments and all their unrest. Now, I do not wonder that
there should be men who do not share our faith. Men who were
brought up in England, and who have seen and tasted the best of it;
who are proud of that “dear, dear land”, as Shakespeare called it,
proud of its history, its roll of saints, statesmen, heroes; of its
cathedrals, colleges, castles; of its present might as well as its
ancient renown; and who have then come to live in
Canada,—well, they naturally look with amused contempt at our
raw, rough ways, our homespun legislators and log colleges,
combined with lofty ambitions expressed sometimes—it must be
admitted—in bunkum. I do not wonder, either, that men who
have been citizens of the United States, who exult in its vast
population, its vast wealth, and its boundless energy, should think
it madness on our part that we are not knocking untiringly at their
door for admission, and that the only explanation of our attitude
that they can give is that [Pg 299]we are “swelled heads”, or “the
rank and file of jingoism.” But, after all, they must know that
this question is not to be settled by them. It must be settled by
genuine Canadians. We, like Cartier, are Canadians avant
tout. Most of us have been born in the land, have buried our
fathers and mothers, and some of us our children, too, in the natal
soil, and above the sacred dust we have pledged ourselves to be
true to their memories and to the country they loved, and to those
principles of honour that are eternal! God helping, we will do so,
whether strangers help or hinder! We do not think so meanly of our
country that we are willing to sell it for a mess of pottage. I
know Canada well, from ocean to ocean; from the rich sea pastures
on the Atlantic all the way across to Vancouver and Victoria. Every
province and every territory of it, I know well. I know the people,
too, a people thoroughly democratic and honest to the core. I would
now plainly warn those who think that there is no such thing as
Canadian sentiment that they are completely mistaken. They had
better not reckon without their host. The silent vote is that which
tells, and though it will not talk, it will vote solid all the time
for those who represent national sentiment when the national life
is threatened. I am not a party man. In my day, I have voted about
evenly on both sides, for when I do vote, it is after consideration
of the actual issues involved at the time. Both sides therefore
rightly consider me unreliable, but, perhaps, both will listen when
I point out that the independent vote is increasing, and that it is
the only vote worth cultivating. The true Grit or Tory will vote
with his party, right or wrong. No time, therefore, need be given
to him. Let the wise candidate win the men who believe that the
country is [Pg 300]higher than party, and there is, I
think, only one thing that these men will not forgive—lack of
faith in the country. They have no doubt that it is worth while to
preserve the unity, dignity, and independence of Canada.
We are quite sure of this. Are we as sure that it is our duty to
pay the price? The United States are paying three or four times our
whole revenue in pensions to those who fought to keep the country
united. They do not grudge this enormous price. They have besides a
respectable army, and a fleet that will soon be formidable. What
means do we find it necessary to use? In any trouble we simply call
on the Mother Country. The present system is cheap. No! it is dear
and nasty, and cannot last.
What should we do? First, let us remember what Britain has dared
for us within the last two or three years. Britain would fight the
rest of the world rather than the United States,—not because
the Republic could hurt her seriously, not because her trade with
it is five times as much as with us, but because she is proud of
her own eldest child and knows that a war between mother and
daughter would be a blow struck at the world’s heart. Yet, for us
she spoke the decisive word from which there was no drawing back.
For us, once and again, because we were in the right, she dared a
risk which she hated with her whole soul.
Let us show that we appreciate her attitude. Let us, at any
rate, do what Australia has done—enter into a treaty,
according to which we shall pay so much a year for a certain number
of ships, to be on our own coasts in peace, and in war at the
disposal of the Empire. That would be tantamount to saying: “You
have shared our risks, we will share yours; we will pay part of the
[Pg
301]insurance that is necessary to guarantee peace; we
are educating officers for the army, and we are willing to give a
much needed addition to the fleet”. That would be a first step
toward the attainment of full citizenship. What would be the next?
We could ask that our voice should be heard in some constitutional
way before any war was decided on. And we would have the right
standing ground from which to urge a wise system of preferential
trade in the common interest. These three things are, in my
opinion, connected, and I have ventured to indicate the order in
which they should be taken.
Would it pay? The experience of the world proves that nothing
pays in the long run but duty-doing. How can a country grow great
men if it is content to be in leading-strings, and to give
plausible excuses to show that that state of things is quite
satisfactory?
Only by some form of Imperial Federation can the unity of the
Empire be preserved.
The previous advantages to which I referred concerned Canada
directly. This one may appear, to some persons, far away from us,
but it is not. In another speech I may enlarge on this advantage,
but suffice it to say now, that we cannot isolate ourselves from
humanity. Canada ought to be dearer to us than any other part of
the Empire, but none the less we must admit that the Empire is more
important to the world than any of its parts, and every true man is
a citizen of the world.
I will not speak to-night of what the Empire has done for us in
the past, of the rich inheritance into which we have entered, and
of the shame that falls on children who value lightly the honour of
their family and race. Consider only the present position of
affairs. The [Pg 302]European nations are busy watching
each other. Britain is detaching herself from them, understanding
that she is an oceanic, colonizing, and world power, much more than
a European state. The United States and Britain are the two Powers,
one in essence, cradled in freedom, that have a great future before
them. According to the last census, the first has a population of
some fifty-four millions of whites. The census of next April will
show that the other has nearly forty millions in the home islands
and ten millions in the self-governing Colonies. The two Powers
have thus about the same population of white men, and the two are
likely to grow at the same rate.
In Britain the rate of increase will be less, but in the
Colonies it will be greater than in the States during the next half
century. The States will keep united. They have stamped out
disunion. We have to prove that we intend to keep the Empire
united; but that can be done only by giving the ten millions a
gradually increasing share in common privileges and
responsibilities. Surely such a work is not beyond the resources of
statesmanship. For a long time decentralization was needed. Now,
all the signs of the times indicate the necessity to centralize.
The days of small powers are over, and modern inventions make
communication easy between east and west, as well as between north
and south.
If this is not done, what will certainly happen? Separation,
first of one part then of another; weakness of each part and
weakness all round. Think of the impetus that this would give to
every force that makes for chaos among the three hundred millions
over whom God in His providence has placed us. The work that the
British Empire has in hand is far grander than the [Pg
303]comparatively parochial duties with which the States
are content to deal. Its problems are wider and more inspiring;
yet, at the same time, the white race that alone, so far, has
proved itself fit for self-government, lives by itself, instead of
being commingled with a coloured race to which only nominal freedom
is allowed. Any one who has lived either in South Africa or in the
Southern States will understand what a free hand and what an
unspeakable leverage this gives us. We need no Force Bill to ensure
a free ballot in Britain, Canada, Australia, or New Zealand.
Already our sons are taking their part in introducing civilization
into Africa, under the aegis of the flag, and in preserving the
Pax Britannica among the teeming millions of India and
southeastern Asia, those peoples kindred to ourselves, who for
centuries before had been the prey of successive spoilers. Think of
the horizon that this opens up, and remember that in building a
state we must think not of the present but of the future.
In a generation all the best land on this continent will have
been taken up. But, thanks to the far-reaching wisdom of our
fathers, the greater part of the world will be open to the trade,
to the colonizing, and to the enterprise of our children. We shall
not be confined to a frozen north or to a single continent. We
shall take part in work that is of world-wide significance, and
shall act out our belief that God loves not North America only, but
the whole world. Only on conditions of the British Empire standing,
can this be done. This is the ideal that we should set before us,
and remember that no people has ever been a great or permanent
factor in the world that was without high ideals. I know that this
advantage to which I am referring is not one that can be [Pg
304]calculated in dollars, any more than the work of a
Wallace or the poems of a Shakespeare, the life of Sydney or the
death of Gordon; but it is an advantage none the less for which
many of us are content to struggle and, if need be, to suffer. What
are we in this world for? Surely for something higher than to still
the daily craving of appetite. Surely for something higher than to
accumulate money, though it should be to the extent of adding
million to million. Surely we are in the world for something
better! Yes, we are here to think great thoughts, to do great
things, to promote great ideals. This can be done only through
faithfulness to the best spirit of our fathers. Society is an
organism, and must preserve its continuity. It must work, too,
through instruments; and the most potent, keenest, best-tried
instrument on earth for preserving peace, order, liberty and
righteousness, is the Empire of which we are citizens. Shall we
throw away that citizenship, or shall we maintain and strengthen
that Empire?
—George Monro Grant (By
permission)
Apply the principles of Emphasis, Inflection, Grouping, and
Perspective in reading this address. Give specific illustrations of
each.
COLLECT FOR DOMINION DAY
feeble hand! Strength of the strong! to
whom the nations kneel! Stay and destroyer,
at whose just command Earth’s kingdoms
tremble and her empires reel! Who dost the
low uplift, the small make great,5 And dost abase the
ignorantly proud, Of our scant people mould
a mighty state, To the strong,
stern,—to Thee in meekness bowed! Father of unity, make this people one! Weld, interfuse them in the patriot’s flame,10 Whose forging on Thine
anvil was begun In blood late shed to purge
the common shame; That so our hearts, the
fever of faction done, Banish old feud in
our young nation’s name.
—Charles G. D. Roberts (By
arrangement)
ENGLAND
this scepter’d isle, This earth of majesty,
this seat of Mars, This other Eden,
demi-paradise, This fortress, built by
Nature for herself Against infection and
the hand of war, This happy breed of men,
this little world, This precious stone set
in the silver sea.
APPENDIX
A
EXERCISES IN VOWEL SOUNDS AND IN ARTICULATION
1. ā as in ate, fate, cave,
made, glade, pale.
â as in air, fair, chair, hair, lair, pair, care, dare,
bare, share, bear, fairy, compare, parent, prayer, garish, there,
heir.
ă as in at, that, and, damp, glad, bade, castle, baron,
barrel.
ä as in far, arm, hark, charm, march, bard, calm, palm,
psalm, balm, half, alms, father, dark, wrath, path, marsh,
laugh.
ȧ as in ask, grasp, fast, last, pass, past, branch, chance,
dance, mast, vast, gasp, quaff, craft, staff, chant, grass,
mass.
ạ as in all, talk, squall, dawn, warp, hawk, laurel,
haughty, halt.
a obscure, in final medial syllables, unaccented, and closed by
n, l, nt, nce, nd, s, ss, st, p or ph or ff, m, or d, as in sylvan,
vacancy, mortal, loyal, valiant, guidance, husband, breakfast,
gallant, ballad, etc.
ē as in me, seem, reap, weed, lean, evil, redeem.
ĕ as in met, end, spell, debt, text, jest, when, merry,
America, ceremony.
ẽ (coalescent) as in her, fern, earth, mercy, verse,
stern, earl, pearl, term, verge, prefer, serge, earn, early.
ī as in time, tide, mile, wine, high, size.
ĭ as in pin, grim, king, gift, this, grip.
ĩ (coalescent) as in bird, girl, fir, stir, girdle, circle,
virgin, first.
ō as in note, old, spoke, pole, wrote, joke.
ŏ as in not, shot, top, odd, honest, comic, on, gone, off,
often, dog, (not “dawg”), God, soft, long, song, strong, coral,
orange, foreign, torrid, coronet, corridor, correlate.
ô as in corn, lord, stork, orb, form, forlorn, morn,
short, adorn.
o as in word, work, worm, worry.
ȯ as in love, done, some, cover, brother, another, month,
company, Monday, front, covet, wonder, sponge, smother.
ö as in do, move, who, whose, lose, prove, too, bosom.
ū as in use, pure, duke, tune, tube, blue, duty, flew, new,
student, subdue, pursue, absolute, illumine, tumult, suit, during,
pursuit, presume, lunacy, Tuesday, numeral.
ŭ as in us, up, but, drum, dusk, trust.
ṳ as in rude, brute, fruit, sure, true, construe,
recruit.
ụ as in full, pull, put, push, cushion, bushel, pulpit,
bullet.
û as in hurt, burr, cur, fur, furl, burst, purr, recur,
curfew, furlong, surge, urn.
Note that ä in far and ȧ in ask are called long
Italian a and short Italian a respectively. The
quality of the sound is the same in each, but they differ in
quantity, the latter being shorter.
The following vowels have the same sound:
ẽ (coalescent) and ĩ (coalescent);
ö as in do, ṳ as in rude, and ōō as in
food;
o as in word and û as in hurt;
ȯ as in love and ŭ as in us.
After marking the vowels diacritically read the following
passages, paying special attention to the vowel sounds:
with five ships of war that day.
might feel Through bars of brass and triple
steel.
pace, Led slowly through the pass’s
jaws, And asked Fitz-James by what strange
cause He sought these wilds, traversed by
few Without a pass from Roderick
Dhu.
whole of his alms, The heart outstretches
its eager palms.
gay! No haughty feat of arms I tell;
[Pg 308]Soft is the note, and sad the
lay That mourns the lovely
Rosabelle.
his way, And half in earnest, half in jest,
would say, Sternly, though tenderly, that
he might feel The velvet scabbard held a
sword of steel, “Art thou the King?” the
passion of his woe Burst from him in
resistless overflow, And, lifting high his
forehead, he would fling The haughty answer
back, “I am, I am the King!”
of day; Myself will guide thee on the
way, O’er stock and stone, through watch
and ward, Till past Clan-Alpine’s outmost
guard, As far as Coilantogle’s ford;
From thence thy warrant is thy sword.
dolphin and the shark Only the sand-wren
twitters from barren dawn till dark; And
all the long blank noon the blank sand chafes and mars The prow once swift to follow the lure of the dancing
stars.
2. Distinguish the sound of
ū in use, pure, duke, etc.,
in food, hoof, mood, rood, roof, soot,
aloof, and from the sound of oo
in book, good, nook, hood, rook, look,
foot, crook.
Read the following with special reference to these sounds:
blinding blue.
loom, She made three paces thro’ the
room, She saw the water-lily bloom,
She saw the helmet and the plume, She look’d down to Camelot.
shoot, The tree’s slow life between root
and fruit.
blue Like a crowd of frightened porpoises a
shoal of sharks pursue.
lonely curlew pipe.
image of the primitive Church in its ancient form, in its ancient
ordinances, purified from the superstitions and vices which a long
succession of ages will bring upon the best
institutions.
3. Double and triple
consonant endings present difficulties of
articulation:—Robbed, bragged, divulged, mends, breathed,
gossips, casques, barracks, depths, heights, lengths, breadths,
lists, aspects, seethes, thirsteth, breathest, sheath’st, melt’st,
search’st, sixths, twelfths, tests.
Read with special reference to the articulation of the final
consonants:
worse than senseless things!
snow-flakes off the curdled sky.
black lips baked.
is set May’st hear the merry
din.
iniquities; who healeth all thy diseases; Who satisfieth thy mouth with good things; so that thy youth
is renewed like the eagle’s.
my lattice, Thou that cool’st the twilight
of the sultry day.
it was locked, He cried aloud, and
listened, and then knocked, And uttered
awful threatenings and complaints, And
imprecations upon men and saints.
rock, It ruddied all the copse-wood
glen; ‘Twas seen from Dryden’s groves of
oak, And seen from caverned
Hawthornden.
employest, And in chastest beauty
joyest, Forms most delicate, pure, and
clear, Frost-caught star-beams, fallen
sheer In the night, and woven here
In jewel-fretted tapestries.
4. Sound distinctly the
ending ing in: Languishing, blackening, threatening,
rushing, ascending, flashing, throbbing.
scattering high their spray, And swelling
the white sail.
breathing with perfume.
Shivering and chattering sat the wretched
ape. [Pg 310]Lakelets’ lisping
wavelets lapping, Round a flock of wild
ducks napping, And the rapturous-noted
wooings, And the molten-throated
cooings Of the amorous multitudes
Flashing through the dusky woods, When a veering wind hath blown A
glare of sudden daylight down.
5. Sound final d
in “and”:
fire.
toils and its cares.
stars came out.
draw Round thy symbol of light and
law.
north The messengers ride fast,
And tower, and town, and cottage, Have heard the trumpet’s blast.
streaming decks, And fire and blood
below; The heat of hell, and the reek of
hell, And the dead men laid
a-row!
6. Articulate distinctly
words in which the same or similar sounds immediately succeed each
other:
sea.
Richard Grenville lay.
And of his clan the boldest two.
sweet I declare.
know what I know, When into the glad deep
woods I go.
clean.
drip.
that tell of saddest thought. Thousands of
their seamen looked down from their decks and laughed.
7. Sound the letter h in what,
while, where, when, which, whether, white, whiten, whine, whist,
etc.
8. Avoid the sound of
u in:
for, from, was, because, when, what, etc.
in: her, earn, verse, mercy, verge, serge,
prefer, ermine, etc.
enemy, events, poem, etc.
spirit, family, credible, visible, charity,
unity, sanity, humanity, ruin, promise, divide, divisible,
dissolve, languid, negative, similar, abominable, imitate,
inimitable, purity, native, etc.
in: sir, bird, girl, first, virgin,
etc.
Vanity of vanities, saith the preacher; all is
vanity.
Ruin seize thee, ruthless King!
A wind from the lands they had ruin’d.
| Who was her father? | Alas! for the rarity |
| Who was her mother? | Of Christian charity |
| Had she a sister? | Under the sun! |
| Had she a brother? | Oh! it was pitiful! |
| Or was there a dearer one | Near a whole city full |
| Still, and a nearer one | Home she had none. |
| Still, and a nearer one |
9. Avoid the sound of
ch for t in: fortune, fortunate, future, futurity,
nature, natural, picture, feature, etc.
features, form and height.
of stature Rasped harshly against his
dainty nature.
Weary of breath, Rashly
importunate Gone to her death.
B
PHYSICAL EXERCISES
(These exercises form a course by themselves
and should not be introduced into the regular reading
lesson.)
Breathing.—The proper
management of the breath is of the greatest importance in speaking
and reading. Inhalation and exhalation should be gradual and
natural, not spasmodic. The reader should never allow his supply of
breath to be wholly exhausted, but should replenish it at regular
intervals. Inhalation should be through the nostrils, not the
mouth. This prevents gasping, and promotes and preserves a healthy
condition of the vocal organs. It is not necessary to keep the
mouth closed in order that the breath be inhaled through the
nostrils. Inhalation may be effected when the mouth is open by
allowing the tip of the tongue to touch the upper palate. All
breathing exercises should be deep, commencing with the abdomen,
and should expand the chest to the fullest capacity.
Exercise I. Stand erect in a well ventilated room. Inhale
slowly from the abdomen while counting five, hold the breath while
counting five, and exhale while counting five.
Repeat this exercise, gradually increasing the count by one
until the maximum of ten or fifteen is reached.
Exercise II. Practise the preceding exercise in the open
air while walking, taking five steps while inhaling, holding the
breath, and exhaling respectively. The count may be increased as in
the preceding.
Exercise III. Stand erect, arms akimbo, fingers pressing
the abdominal muscles in front, thumbs on the dorsal muscles on
each side of the spine. Rise slowly on the toes while inhaling,
hold the breath while standing on tiptoe, and exhale while
gradually resuming the original position. In each case regulate the
count as in the preceding exercises.
Exercise IV. Stand erect, arms hanging loosely at the
sides. Inhale slowly, rising on the toes, clenching the fists with
gradually increased intensity, and raising them to the arm-pits.
Expel the breath suddenly, dropping back to the original
position.
Chest and Lungs.—Gymnastic
exercises, such as develop the chest and lungs, are of great
importance, since they regulate the breathing capacity.
[Pg
313] Exercise I. Stand erect, arms hanging
loosely at the sides. Raise the arms slowly to the vertical
position over the head, making the hands meet with palms outward,
the thumb of the left hand over the right, rising on the toes at
the same time; then let the arms fall apart slowly to their
original position, while coming down on the heels.
Exercise II. Stand erect as in the preceding. Bring the
arms slowly forward until the hands meet on a level with the mouth,
bending forward slightly and rising on the toes; then throw back
the arms in a circular movement, allowing them to fall to their
original position, coming down on the heels at the same time.
Exercise III. Raise the hands above the head; bring down
the elbows to the sides; shoot out the hands in front; bring in the
elbows to the sides; shoot down the hands toward the floor; firing
up the elbows to the sides. Repeat. This exercise may be practised
with hands clenched.
Throat and Neck.—Exercises of
the throat and neck develop and keep flexible the vocal cords,
which are of prime importance in producing pure tones.
Exercise I. Stand erect. Look at the ceiling; allow the
head to drop backward as far as possible; then bring the head
slowly forward until the chin rests on the chest. Repeat.
Exercise II. Stand erect. Twist the head slowly to the
left, without moving the shoulders, until the chin is parallel to
the left shoulder; then slowly twist the head to the right, without
moving the shoulders, until the chin is parallel to the right
shoulder. Repeat.
Exercise III. Press the head to the left until the left
ear rests almost on the left shoulder, raising the right arm above
the head at the same time. Practise this exercise, pressing the
head to the right and raising the left arm. Repeat.
Mouth.—To produce the finest
tones of the voice, three conditions of the mouth are
necessary:
(1) The mouth must be well opened.
(2) The vocal aperture must be large.
(3) The jaws must be flexible.
If the mouth is well opened the tones are full; if partially
closed they are muffled. The vocal aperture is the opening in the
rear of the mouth produced by the elevation of the uvula, and [Pg
314]the depression of the root of the tongue and the
larynx. The purity and richness of the voice depend, to a great
extent, upon the capacity of the vocal aperture. If it is of small
capacity, or contracted, the tones are impure and nasal.
The mode of producing pure tones can be studied best before a
mirror placed so that the light falls upon the back part of the
mouth.
Exercise I. Open the mouth to the fullest extent and
close rapidly. Repeat.
Exercise II. Open the mouth to the fullest extent, so
that the uvula rises and almost disappears, and the root of the
tongue and larynx are depressed. The action is similar to yawning,
and to accomplish it “think a yawn”, if necessary.
C
LIST OF REFERENCE BOOKS.
How to Teach Reading in the Public Schools. S. H. Clark. (Scott,
Foresman & Co.)
The Voice and Spiritual Education. Hiram Corson. (Macmillan
& Co.)
The Aims of Literary Study. Hiram Corson. (Macmillan &
Co.)
Practical Elocution. Fulton and Trueblood. (Ginn & Co.)
Elementary Phonetics. A. W. Burt. (The Copp, Clark Co.,
Limited.)
Enunciation and Articulation. Ella M. Boyce. (Ginn &
Co.)
Clear Speaking and Good Reading. Arthur Burrell. (Longmans,
Green & Co.)
Reading as a Fine Art. Ernest Legouvé. (Penn Publishing
Co., Philadelphia.)
Lessons in Vocal Expression. S. S. Curry. (The Expression Co.,
Boston.)

